Skip to main content

Full text of "Life of Charlotte Brontë"

See other formats


"(Breat  Writer*." 


EDITED    BY 

PROFESSOR    ERIC    S.    ROBERTSON,   M.A, 


1JFE    OF  CHARLOTTE   BRONTE. 


LIFE 

OF 


CHARLOTTE    BRONTE 


BY 


AUGUSTINE     BIRRELL 


LONDON 
WALTER    SCOTT 

24  WARWICK   LANE,   PATERNOSTER   ROW 
1887 

(All  rights  reserved.} 


TO 


NOTE. 


THE  life  of  Charlotte  Bronte  has  been  written  once 
for  all  by  Mrs.  Gaskell ;  but  as  no  criticism  of 
Miss  Bronte's  novels  is  possible  apart  from  the  story  of 
her  life,  I  have  attempted  the  biographical  sketch  the 
following  pages  will  be  found  to  contain. 

For  any  lengthened  quotations  from  Mrs.  GaskelPs 
book  (which  is  throughout  referred  to  as  G.,  the  paging 
being  that  of  the  popular  edition  in  one  volume),  I  have 
the  kind  permission  of  Messrs.  Smith  and  Elder. 

Mr.  Wemyss  Reid's  monograph  on  Charlotte  Bronte 
(Macmillan,  1877),  is  well-known,  though  whether  the 
author  performs  the  task  he  somewhat  unnecessarily  laid 
upon  himself  of  proving  that  Mrs.  Gaskell's  portrait  re- 
quires re-touching,  is  a  question  which  is  best  left  open 
for  the  consideration  of  the  judicious  reader  of  both 
books.  Mr.  Leyland's  two  volumes,  "The  Bronte  Family" 
(Sampson  Low  :  1886),  deserve  to  be  read  by  every  one, 
though,  so  far  as  he  busies  himself  with  Branwell  Bronte, 
he  fails  to  interest  those  who,  to  employ  an  American 
figure,  "have  no  use  "  for  that  young  man.  Miss  Robin- 


G  NOTE. 

son  has  also  written  in  the  "  Eminent  Women  Series  " 
(Allen),  a  most  interesting  account  of  Emily  Bronte,  and 
of  her  novel  and  poetry.  To  all  these  writers  I  express 
my  obligations. 

Small  as  this  book  is  it  contains  some  new  matter  re- 
lating to  the  Rev.  Patrick  Bronte,  and  to  a  period  of  his 
life,  concerning  which  nothing  hitherto  has  been  written 
— namely,  that  which  elapsed  between  his  leaving  Cam- 
bridge with  his  degree  in  1806,  and  going  into  Yorkshire 
in  1811. 

For  the  interesting  account  I  am  able  to  furnish  of 
Patrick  Bronte's  life  at  Wethersfield,  in  Essex,  I  am  in- 
debted, in  the  first  instance,  to  my  friend  the  Rev.  Henry 
Bonner  of  Handsworth,  Birmingham,  to  whom  I  owe  my 
introduction  to  Mrs.  Lowe,  a  daughter  of  the  heroine  of 
the  tale  of  true  love,  which  will  be  found  duly  recorded 
in  its  place.  Mrs.  Lowe  herself  I  have  to  thank  for  her 
great  kindness  in  putting  upon  paper  the  story  as  she 
heard  it  from  her  mother,  and  for  permitting  me  to  make 
use  of  it.  A.  B. 


CONTENTS: 


CHAPTER  I. 

PAGE 

The  Pruntys  of  County  Down  ;  Patrick  Prunty,  the  son  of  Hugh, 
born  1777;  one  of  ten;  schoolmaster  and  tutor;  leaves 
Ireland  for  good  and  all ;  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge  ; 
drills  side  by  side  with  Lord  Palmerston  ;  takes  his  degree 
and  holy  orders ;  the  curate  of  Wethersfield  in  the  county 
of  Essex  ;  Miss  Mary  Mildred  Burder ;  the  incident  of  the 
"  Roasting  Jack  ; "  love  and  mystery ;  an  uncle  ;  treason 
against  love ;  intercepted  letters ;  the  curate  disappears ;  a 
long  subsequent  proposal  of  marriage  ;  refusal ;  Hartshead 
in  Yorkshire  ;  Miss  Maria  Branwell ;  marriage  ;  Thornton  ; 
Haworth  ;  children  ;  Charlotte  born  April  21,  1816  ;  death 
of  Mrs.  Bronte;  violence  of  Mr.  Bronte's  temper  ;  Haworth 
Moors  ;  note  relating  to  education  when  the  century  was 
young 15 


CHAPTER  II. 

The  Rev.  Patrick  Bronte  an  author,  not  to  say  a  poet ;  list  of 
his  works  ;  effect  upon  the  household  ;  the  Bronte  children 
writers  from  the  cradle  ;  Mr.  Bronte  a  good  promoter  of 
talent ;  Maria  Bronte ;  Miss  Branwell  comes  from  Penzance 
and  retires  to  her  bedroom ;  the  parsonage  library  ;  the 


CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

"  Pilgrim's  Progress  "  and  an  arrested  flight  to  Bradford ; 
Mr.  Bronte's  account  of  the  children,  and  their  answers  to 
his  questions  .  30 


CHAPTER  III. 

A  cheap  school  for  the  daughters  of  the  poor  pious  clergy  ;  a 
much  needed  institution  ;  a  sprout  of  the  brain  of  the  Rev. 
Carus  Wilson ;  Maria  and  Elizabeth  go  to  Cowan's  Bridge 
in  July,  1824;  change  from  the  freedom  of  home  to  the 
slavery  of  school ;  bad  cooking ;  Sundays ;  Maria  an  untidy 
child  and  bullied  by  a  teacher,  "  Miss  Scatcherd  " ;  Maria 
Bronte  is  "Helen  Burns";  old  pupils  now  to  be  found 
who  say  they  loved  "  Miss  Scatcherd  "  who  did  not  bully 
them  ;  "Miss  Temple " praised  the  school  after  leaving  it ; 
Charlotte  and  Emily  go  to  it  in  September,  1824 ;  Maria  is 
taken  home  to  die ;  Elizabeth  also  dies ;  Charlotte  and 
Emily  return  to  the  school,  but  are  taken  away  before 
Christmas,  1825 36 


CHAPTER  IV. 

The  old  life  under  new  leadership ;  the  memorial  tablet  on  the 
right-hand  side  of  the  communion  table  ;  Tabitha  ;  Char- 
lotte Bronte  commences  author;  her  works  many  and 
minute ;  the  Duke  of  Wellington  her  hero ;  the  play  of  the 
"  Islanders  "  ;  a  pleasant  party  prematurely  broken  up ; 
"The  History  of  the  year  1829  ;  "  the  Catholic  Question  .  41 


CHAPTER  V. 

Mrs.  Gaskell's  description  of  Charlotte  Bronte  in  1831 ;  goes 
to  school  in  a  covered  cart  to  Miss  Wooler's  at  Roehead  ; 
makes  friends  with  Miss  Ellen  Nussey  and  the  Rose, 


CONTENTS.  9 

PAGE 

and  Jessie  Yorke  of  "Shirley ;  "  her  arrival  and  appearance 
described  ;  astonishing  ignorance,  and  still  more  astonishing 
knowledge  ;  confesses  herself  an  author  ;  a  nocturnal  story- 
teller of  great  merit ;  Miss  Wooler's  stories  ;  leaves  school 
in  1831  and  returns  home;  a  great  reader;  Methodist 
magazines ;  advises  Miss  Nussey  about  books  and  reading  ; 
Miss  Nussey's  visit  to  London  ;  Branwell  Bronte  ;  what  is 
to  be  done  ?  ;  Charlotte  returns  to  Roehead  as  a  teacher  ; 
Emily  goes  with  her  as  a  pupil ;  Emily  Bronte  breaks  down 
and  returns  home ;  Charlotte  not  fond  of  teaching  or  of 
children  ;  religious  opinions  ;  Christmas  of  1836  ;  Plans  for 
the  future  ;  Dreams  about  literature  ;  correspondence  with 
Southey;  Anne  Bronte;  Christmas  of  1837  ;  the  question 
of  Tabitha  settled  by  boycotting  the  baker  ;  Miss  Wooler's 
school  removed  to  Dewsbury  Moor  ;  Charlotte  breaks  down 
and  is  sent  home  ;  refuses  a  clergyman  ;  becomes  a  gover- 
ness in  a  vulgar  family ;  the  Newfoundland  dog  in  front  and 
the  governess  behind ;  comes  home  and  refuses  another 
clergyman  ...  .....  48 


CHAPTER  VI. 

The  year  1840  spent  at  home  ;  begins  a  story  which  was  never 
finished ;  writes  to  Wordsworth  ;  French  novels  ;  goes  out 
again  as  a  governess  ;  pleasant  people,  but  she  is  unhappy  ; 
her  way  of  talking  of  children  not  the  right  way  ;  longs  to 
travel ;  projects  for  a  school  of  her  own ;  her  letter  to  her 
aunt ;  Brussels  decided  upon  ;  the  dome  of  St.  Paul's  ;  M. 
Heger's  ;  Brussels  experiences  recorded  in  "  Villette  "  ;  re- 
marks thereupon ;  the  Belgian  pupils ;  Charlotte  and  Emily 
taught  by  M.  Heger  ;  they  remain  in  Brussels  all  through 
the  summer ;  in  October,  1842,  their  aunt  dies  and  they  go 
home  ;  Charlotte  returns  after  Christmas  against  her  con- 
science ;  is  unhappy  and  lonely ;  the  horrors  of  the  long 
vacation  ;  solitude  ;  Madame  Heger  estranged  ;  Charlotte 
returns  home  in  January,  1844 71 


10  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  VII. 

PAGE 

1 844  spent  at  home  ;  Branwell  at  the  parsonage ;  Mr.  Bronte's 
sight  a  cause  of  anxiety ;  old  Tabby  and  the  potatoes ;  Dr. 
Johnson  and  his  cat  "  Hodge  "  ;  how  to  behave  in  the  pre- 
sence of  bachelors  ;  Charlotte  lights  upon  Emily's  poems; 
Anne  has  compositions,  also  Charlotte  ;  a  volume  projected ; 
paid  for  and  published  by  Currer,  Ellis,  and  Acton  Bell ;  a 
difficult  thing  to  be  a  poet ;  superiority  of  poetry  over  pror.o  ; 
specimens  of  the  three  sisters'  poems  .  .  .  .84 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

"  Wuthering  Heights,"  "  Agnes  Grey,"  and  " The  Professor" 
finished  before  the  publication  of  the  poems  ;  "  The  Pro- 
fessor "  goes  the  rounds  of  the  publishers  and  is  rejected  by 
all ;  Mr.  Bronte's  eyes  operated  upon  at  Manchester  success- 
fully ;  "The  Professor  "  turns  up  on  the  morning  of  the 
operation  rejected  once  more;  "Jane  Eyre"  begun; 
method  of  writing  it ;  Miss  Bronte's  idea  for  a  heroine  ;  In- 
difference to  curates ;  makes  tea  for,  and  loses  her  temper 
with  them ;  Messrs.  Smith  and  Elder  reject  "The  Professor," 
but  state  any  other  work  would  be  carefully  considered  if 
in  three  volumes  ;  "Jane  Eyre  "  sent  and  accepted,  August, 
1847;  never  refused  as  frequently  stated ;  "Jane  Eyre" 
published  in  October,  1847,  and  a  success  from  the  first  .  94 


CHAPTER  IX. 

"Jane  Eyre ; "  its  vitality  ;  evidently  a  woman's  book  ;  essen- 
tially a  love  story  ;  much  of  Charlotte  Bronte  herself  in  the 
heroine ;  superb  energy  of  the  book ;  its  crudities  ;  the 
errors  lie  on  the  surface ;  alarm  created  among  the  wor- 
shippers of  propriety ;  discreditable  attack  made  by  The 
Quarterly  on  the  book  and  its  author ;  she  is  unruffled  by 
it ;  the  reviewers'  ruffianism 100 


CONTENTS.  11 

CHAPTER  X. 

PAGE 

Mr.  Bronte  is  told  about  "Jane  Eyre "  but  no  one  else ; 
anonymity  a  mistake  ;  "  Wuthering  Heights"  and  "Agnes 
Grey  "  published,  but  do  not  sell ;  the  public  confused 
about  Currer,  Ellis,  and  Acton  Bell  j  Currer  and  Acton  go 
to  London  and  show  themselves  in  Cornhill ;  are  taken 
about  and  known  as  the  Miss  Browns  ;  Branwell  in  a  dis- 
tressing state  ;  Anne's  health  feeble  ;  Emily  begins  to  cough  ; 
Branwell  dies  September  14,  1848  ;  Emily  dies  December 
19,  1848;  Anne  dies  May  28,  i8;Qj  Charlotte  and  her 
father  left  alone 11 


CHAPTER  XL 

As  soon  as  "Jane  Eyre  "  finished  "  Shirley  "  was  begun  j  before 
the  first  volume  concluded  Branwell  was  dead,  before  the 
the  third,  Emily  and  Anne  were  dead ;  great  pains,  but 
doubtful  as  to  the  result  ;  published  in  October,  1849  ; 
criticism  .  .  .122 


CHAPTER  XII. 

"  Shirley  "  let  out  the  secret ;  Miss  Bronte's  name  first  men- 
tioned in  a  Liverpool  newspaper  ;  in  November,  1849,  Miss 
Bronte  went  to  London  as  an  authoress ;  shy  in  society  ; 
meets  Mr.  Thackeray ;  sees  Macready ;  not  a  good  critic  of 
contemporary  literature  ;  makes  Miss  Martineau's  acquain- 
tance ;  returns  home  in  December  ;  in  June,  1850,  again 
visits  London  ;  sees  the  Duke  of  Wellington,  and  scolds 
Mr.  Thackeray  j  sudden  visit  to  Edinburgh  and  great 
enjoyment  there  .  . 132 


12  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

PAGE 

Mr.  Bronte  a  man  of  fixed  and  unsocial  habits  ;  Charlotte  alone 
in  the  room  once  occupied  by  the  sisters ;  unfitted  for  soli- 
tude which  robbed  her  of  joy ;  unshared  happiness  no  taste  ; 
what  to  do  with  Mr.  X  ? ;  gloomy  thoughts  of  a  lonely 
future  ;  accumulated  nothing  since  "  Shirley  "  ;  leaves  the 
parsonage  when  possible  ;  visits  the  Lakes  and  meets  Mrs. 
Gaskell,  August,  1850 ;  edits  a  new  edition  of  "  Wuthering 
Heights,"  and  writes  a  short  notice  of  her  sisters  ;  heart- 
breaking work  ;  visits  Miss  Martineau  at  Ambleside  in 
1851,  and  makes  the  acquaintance  of  Dr.  Arnold's  family  ; 
goes  to  London  for  the  Exhibition,  and  hears  Thackeray 
lecture  ;  begins  "  Villette  " 137 


CHAPTER  XIV. 
"  Villette  "  published  January,  1853  ;  general  criticism  thereon.  147 

CHAPTER  XV. 

The  autumn  of  1851  spent  at  home  in  ill -health ;  reads 
"Esmond";  Mr.  Nicholls,  her  father's  curate,  proposes 
marriage  ;  she  is  willing,  but  her  father  refuses  his  consent 
and  becomes  violent ;  project  has  to  be  abandoned;  painful 
situation  ;  visits  London  again  ;  the  Bishop  of  Ripon  stops 
a  night  at  Haworth,  and  is  pleased  with  the  propriety  of 
the  arrangements  ;  a  trip  to  Scotland  spoilt  by  a  baby  ;  Mr. 
Bronte  suddenly  withdraws  all  objections  to  Mr.  Nicholls, 
and  the  marriage  takes  place  in  Haworth  Church  on  the 
29th  of  June,  1854  ;  honeymoon  spent  in  the  South  of  Ire- 
land ;  father,  daughter,  and  son-in-law  live  together  in  the 
parsonage ;  Mrs.  Nicholls  begins  another  story ;  is  taken 
ill  and  dies  March  31,  1855  >  Mr-  Bronte  and  Mr.  Nicholls 
live  together  till  the  former's  death  on  June  7,  1861  .  •  160 


CONTENTS.  13 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

PAGE 

Novels  now  received  more  coldly  than  of  yore  ;  part  taken  by 
women  in  their  production ;  Lord  Macaulay  wrong  in 
attacking  Montgomery  ;  even  small  authorship  has  its 
uses,  and  popularity  which  is  but  for  a  moment  does 
nobody  any  real  harm ;  Jane  Austen,  Charlotte  Bronte, 
and  George  Eliot ;  the  novel  of  the  future ;  why  should 
novelists  speak  scorn  of  their  predecessors  ?  .  .  .  168 

INDEX 183 


* 


CHARLOTTE   BRONTE. 


CHAPTER  I. 

A  LTHOUGH  there  is  not  much,  nay — if  Shakespeare 
Ji\.  will  have  it  so — nothing  in  a  name,  lovers  of  English 
literature  may  yet  be  a  little  thankful  that  the  father  of 
the  two  women  who  were  respectively  to  write  "Jane 
Eyre  "  and  "  Wuthering  Heights,"  took  occasion,  before 
exchanging  the  air  of  his  native  Ireland  for  that  of  St. 
John's  College,  Cambridge,  to  turn  his  paternal  Prunty 
into  the  more  euphonious  surname  which  the  genius  of 
his  daughters  has  made  famous. 

x  Patrick,  the  son  of  Hugh  Prunty,  was  born  in  the 
parish  of  Ahaderg,  County  Down,  on  the  day  of  the 
saint  whose  name  he  bore,  1777.  He  was  one  of  ten 
children,  all  remarkable,  so  it  said,  for  their  strength  and 
beauty ;  but  Patrick  was  the  strongest  and  the  most  beau- 
tiful— or  so  we  are  free  to  assert,  for  nobody  has  ever 
been  at  the  pains  to  discover  anything  about  Charlotte 
Bronte's  nine  Irish  uncles  and  aunts. 

In  the  conventional  language  of  respectable  biography, 


16  LIFE  OF 

the  young  Patrick  attracted  the  attention  of  a  neighbour- 
ing vicar,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Tighe,  in  whose  family  he  was 
sometime  tutor — an  honour,  however,  he  did  not  attain 
until  he  had  shown  both  courage  and  perseverance  IP 
opening,  at  the  early  age  of  sixteen,  and  maintaining  foi 
five  years,  some  sort  of  a  village  school  of  his  own. 
During  this  period  he  doubtless  acquired  some  portion 
of  that  skill  in  the  art  of  inspiring  children  with  a  passion 
for  reading,  and  a  lively  enthusiasm  for  great  men  and 
great  deeds,  which  it  is  black  ingratitude  to  deny  to  the 
father  of  the  Brontes.  Here  also  in  Protestant  Ulster  he 
imbibed  that  hostility  to  the  Roman  Church,  which 
being  transmitted  to  his  daughter  Charlotte,  breaks  forth 
so  fiercely  in  "Villette." 

Patrick  Bronte  must  have  been  about  twenty  when  he 
became  tutor  in  Mr.  Tighe's  family — a  position  he 
occupied  for  some  five  years  when,  the  vicar  kindly  en- 
couraging, he  plucked  up  courage,  left  Ireland  for  good 
and  all,  and  as  Mrs.  Gaskell  puts  it,  presented  himself  at 
the  gates  of  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge,  with  the 
intent  of  qualifying  himself  for  English  orders.  This 
flight  from  Ireland  and  Irish  pedagogy  to  an  English 
university  and  the  English  hierarchy  was  an  act  of 
courage,  and  prompted  by  an  ambition  which  at  all 
events  approved  itself  to  his  daughters,  for  we  find 
Charlotte  Bronte  familiarly  referring  to  it,  whilst  trying 
to  rouse  her  aunt's  enthusiasm  to  the  sticking- point  of 
lending  her  some  money  to  carry  out  an  ambitious 
scheme  of  her  own. 

It  was  in  1802  that  Patrick  Bronte  went  up  to 
Cambridge.  Of  his  university  life  but  one  tradition 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  17 

survives.  France  threatening  an  invasion,  the  patriotic 
flew  to  arms,  and  a  corps  of  volunteers  being  formed 
amongst  the  undergraduates,  Bronte  of  John's,  used  to 
find  himself  drilling  side  by  side  with  another  Irishman 
and  Johnian,  Temple,  afterwards  Lord  Palmerston.  Both 
these  men,  oddly  enough,  had  faults ;  but  one  thing  may 
be  asserted  pretty  positively,  that  such  faults  as  they  had 
were  not  of  the  kind  likely  to  be  displayed  in  the  presence 
of  the  enemy. 

v  In  1806  Mr.  Bronte  took  his  bachelor's  degree. 
Where  and  how  he  spent  his  vacations — those  most 
striking  features  in  the  university  career  of  most  of 
us — is  not  recorded.  It  would  seem  as  if  he  never 
revisited  his  native  land,  or  saw  any  of  his  own  people 
again.  Scotchmen  have  been  known  to  cross  the  border 
— to  seek  the  lands  which  lie  beyond  Pentland,  to  sail 
the  seas  which  tumble  beyond  Forth ;  but  deep  in  the 
hidden  heart  of  each  one  of  them  lies  the  animus  rever- 
tendi,  and  our  law  reports  are  full  of  cases  which  prove 
how  hard  it  is  for  a  Scotchman  to  lose,  how  easy  for  him 
to  regain,  his  domicile  of  origin.  But  Irishmen  too  often 
give  poor  Erin  the  cut  direct.  Certainly  Mr.  Bronte  did. 
After  taking  his  degree,  Mr.  Bronte,  in  further  pursuance 
of  his  original  design,  took  orders,  and  in  October, 
1806,  appeared  in  the  small  village  of  Wethersfield,  in 
the  county  of  Essex,  as  the  new  curate.  Wethersfield 
was,  after  its  own  agricultural  fashion,  as  remote  a  place 
as  Haworth  ever  proved  to  be,  and  what  is  more,  remains 
remote  to  this  day.  The  nearest  railway  station  is  seven 
miles  off,  and  Braintree  still  is  to  Wethersfield  what 
Bradford  was  to  Haworth.  The  church  stands  high,  for 

2 


18  LIFE  OF 

Wethersfield,  it  should  be  noted,  is  not  in  flat  but  in 
hilly  Essex,  a  country  of  windmills  and  high-climbing 
roads.  The  Norman  tower  is  crowned  with  a  copper 
Bpire,  which,  after  the  fashion  of  that  useful  metal,  has 
turned  a  bright  green,  and  shines  in  the  sun  with  an 
almost  Eastern  fervour.  The  Nonconformists  of  the 
neighbourhood  have  always  taken  an  interest  in  the 
churchyard,  where  are  said  to  lie  under  high  grassy 
mounds,  the  dust  and  bones  of  godly  ministers,  ejected 
from  the  Establishment  by  the  ecclesiastical  legislation  of 
King  Charles  the  Second.  A  son  of  Rogers  the  Proto- 
martyr  is  buried  here.  Facing  the  pleasant  village  green 
stands — not  without  a  dignity  of  its  own — a  capacious 
meeting-house,  of  no  mean  antiquity  for  a  meeting-house, 
for  it  was  rebuilt  in  1822,  the  original  foundation  being 
much  older.  By  the  side  of  the  chapel  stands  the 
minister's  house.  Mr.  Bronte's  vicar  was  the  Rev. 
Joseph  Jowett,  Regius  Professor  of  the  Civil  Law  at 
Cambridge,  and  a  member  of  Trinity  Hall,  in  whose 
gift  is  the  living.  Dr.  Jowett,  although  the  author  of  a 
volume  of  Village  Sermons,  was  non-resident.  The  first 
entry  in  Mr.  Bronte's  big  hand-writing  in  the  Church 
Books,  which  were  most  obligingly  shown  to  me  by  the 
present  vicar,  the  Rev.  William  Marsh,  formerly  Tutor  of 
Trinity  Hall,  is  a  baptism  on  the  1 2th  of  October,  1806. 
,;  The  new  curate  found  a  home  for  himself  opposite  the 
church,  in  a  house  then  occupied  by  an  elderly  maiden 
lady,  Miss  Mildred  Davy.  She  was  seventy  years  of  age, 
and,  having  been  lame  from  her  youth,  had  led  a  life 
quiet  even  for  Wethersfield.  In  the  quaint  old  phrase 
of  the  countryside,  a  phrase  redolent  of  a  cosy  past,  "she. 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  19 

never  went  abroad,"  not  thereby  meaning  the  continent 
of  Europe,  far  less  Egypt  and  India,  but  the  market-place 
of  Braintree.  She  was  a  woman  of  education,  reflection, 
and  high  repute.  A  more  suitable  home  for  a  pious  and 
impressionable  curate  could  not  have  been  discovered  in 
any  parish  in  the  Eastern  Counties.  But  Miss  Davy  had 
a  sister  who  had  married  Mr.  John  Burder,  of  The 
Broad — a  large,  many-windowed,  comfortable  farmhouse 
three  miles  across  the  fields  from  Wethersfield.  Those 
were  prosperous  days  for  the  farmer — 

"  When  beef  and  mutton  and  other  meat 
Were  almost  as  dear  as  money  to  eat ; 
And  farmers  reaped  golden  harvests  of  wheat, 
At  the  Lord  knows  what  per  quarter  " — 

and  Mr.  John  Burder  was  a  prosperous  man,  loved  and 
respected  by  all  about  him,  pleasant  to  look  upon  and 
cheering  to  listen  to.  But  shortly  before  Mr.  Bronte's 
arrival  the  strong  man  had  been  struck  down,  in  the  very 
manhood  of  his  days,  by  a  cruel  disease  and  an  intolerable 
pain.  The  doctors  of  the  district  gave  him  their  unavailing 
drugs,  and  witnessed  his  terrible  sufferings.  "He  is  still," 
exclaimed  one  of  them,  on  leaving  the  torture-chamber, 
"  the  strongest  and  finest  man  in  the  whole  parish."  His 
struggles  over,  he  died  in  his  fortieth  year,  and  was  fol- 
lowed to  his  grave  in  Finchingfield  church  not  only  by 
his  family  in  mourning-coaches,  but  by  forty  farmers  on 
horseback. 

John  Burder's  widow  and  four  children  were  left  to 
bear  their  grief  as  human  creatures  learn  to  do.  The  task 
was  beyond  the  capacity  of  the  farmer's  favourite  dog, 


20  LIFE  OF 

who,  after  three  weeks  of  it,  crept  into  a  corner,  and,  like 
his  master,  died,  and  was  buried. 

The  eldest  daughter  of  the  family  was  named  Mary 
Mildred  Davy,  and  at  the  date  of  Mr.  Bronte's  appear- 
ance in  the  parish  had  attained  the  far  from  unattractive 
age  of  eighteen.  She  was  a  comely  damsel,  with  her 
father's  brown  curls  and  her  mother's  blue  eyes. 

She  was  not,  however,  a  member  of  Mr.  Bronte's  con- 
gregation, for  she  "  worshipped  in  the  meeting-house ; " 
but— and  here  I  quote  from  her  daughter's  account — 
"one  day  her  mother  sent  her  to  Wethersfield  with  a 
present  of  game  for  her  aunt.  Eager  that  it  should  be 
prepared  for  dinner  with  as  little  delay  as  possible,  she 
took  it  into  the  kitchen,  and,  rolling  up  her  sleeve  from 
her  arm,  was  in  act  of  winding  up  the  roasting-jack,  when  " 
— enters  the  Rev.  Patrick  Bronte,  B.A.  For  him,  as  he 
afterwards  assured  her,  it  was  a  case  of  love  at  first  sight. 

''Heaven  bless  thee  ! 
Thou  hast  the  sweetest  face  I  ever  look'd  on  !  " 

was  his  heart's  greeting  to  Mary  Burder.  But  to  resume 
the  narrative.  "  Henceforth  "  (that  is,  after  the  incident 
of  the  roasting-jack)  "the  errands  and  messages  to  'Aunt 
Davy '  became  more  and  more  interesting  to  her  young 
niece.  She  soon  discovered  the  curate  had  no  common 
mind.  The  books  he  lent  her  were  choice,  and  all  his 
conversation  revealed  a  man  who  had  read  much,  seen 
much,  and  observed  more  than  most.  She  soon  perceived 
he  was  also  a  man  of  the  strongest  purpose  and  an  inflex- 
ible will.  On  two  points  Patrick  Bronte  and  Mary  Burder 


CHARLOTTE  BRONT&.  21 

were  alike :  they  were  both  inherently  God-fearing,  and 
each  had  a  deep,  strong  nature,  but  with  a  difference  : 
hers  was  calm  in  its  depth,  his  subject  to  great  tidal  waves 
of  passion.  And  then  over  all  this  pleasant,  improving 
book-reading  and  talking  came  the  glow  and  the  freshness 
and  the  tenderness  of  the  strong  man's  first  love.  It  was 
sunshine  to  her  young  heart,  and  he  had  '  the  dew  of  her 
youth ; '  and  his  passionate  appeals  for  her  love  were  not 
the  most  successful  in  winning  her  regard.  She  shrank 
from  great  demonstrations,  and  remembered  he  ivas  an 
Irishman.  He  told  her  that,  but  would  tell  her  little  else. 
She  wondered  that  he  did  not  speak  of  his  home  and  his 
people.  He  often  showed  her  letters  from  titled  friends 
and  distinguished  persons,  but  she  would  rather  have  seen 
the  shortest,  simplest  home-letter.  Was  there  any  mystery 
about  him  ?  " 

I  ought  to  have  mentioned  that  Mr.  Burder's  executor 
was  his  only  brother,  who  lived  at  Yeldham,  and  who 
appears  to  have  been  a  cold,  heartless,  and  determined 
man.  The  widow,  who  was  of  a  timid  and  shrinking 
nature,  had  great  difficulty  in  ever  opposing  his  will.  The 
attention  of  this  unamiable  person,  who  accounted  him- 
self properly  enough  as  the  guardian  of  his  nieces  and  the 
moneys  to  which  they  would  become  entitled  on  attaining 
twenty-one  or  marriage,  being  called  to  the  attachment 
which  had  sprung  up  between  Mary  and  the  new  curate, 
he  proceeded  to  make  the  usual  inquiries  in  an  even  more 
than  usually  disagreeable  fashion.  "  Who  was  this  Patrick 
Bronte  ?  Where  does  he  come  from  ?  An  Irishman  is 
he  ?  Who  are  his  connections,  and  what  his  chances  of 
carrying  his  brogue  into  an  English  rectory?"  These  not 


22  LIFE  OF 

wholly  impertinent  questions  were  never  answered.  Mr. 
Bronte  was  not  the  man  to  speak  upon  compulsion,  and 
he  was  evidently  determined  to  hold  his  tongue  about  the 
Pruntys  in  County  Down.  It  was  soon  obvious  to  the 
executor  that  things  had  already  gone  too  far  to  be  stopped 
by  mere  avuncular  exhortations,  or  even  temper,  and  he 
therefore  concocted  and  carried  out  a  plan  as  dishonour- 
able as  it  was  cruel.  He  invited  his  niece  for  a  long  visit 
to  his  house  at  Yeldham,  where  he  lived  alone  with  his 
wife,  who  trembled  at  his  -  nod ;  and  further,  he  insisted 
upon  Mary  accepting  the  invitation.  The  situation  of 
this  poor  girl,  a  prisoner  in  her  uncle's  house,  with  no 
one  to  talk  to,  and  waiting,  waiting,  waiting  for  love-letters 
which  never  came,  was  one  to  have  been  described  by 
her  lover's  destined  daughter.  Alone  amongst  English 
women,  Charlotte  Bronte  could  have  made  that  sorrow 
speak. 

Her  lover  was  not  to  blame.  He  wrote,  not  once,  nor 
twice,  but  many  times ;  but  his  letters  were  intercepted 
and  destroyed,  and  never  feasted  the  eyes  of  the  only 
person  for  whom  they  were  intended. 

The  visit  over,  poor  Mary  returned  home — one  can 
fancy  how ;  but  the  Wethersfield  curate  had  gone,  none 
knew  whither.  Her  letters  to  him  had  in  her  absence,  it 
scarcely  need  be  added,  without  her  authority,  been  de- 
manded of  him,  and  he  had  returned  them ;  and  there 
they  lay.  "  When  the  poor  girl  opened  the  little  bundle, 
thinking  there  might  be  some  explanatory  word,  there 
was  none ;  but  she  found  a  small  card  with  her  lover's 
face  in  profile,  and  under  it  the  words,  *  Mary,  you  have 
torn  the  heart ;  spare  the  face.' " 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  23 

The  lovers  never  met  again. 

The  date  of  Mr.  Bronte's  leaving  Wethersfield  appears, 
so  far  as  I  can  judge  from  the  church  books,  to  have  been 
in  January,  1809,  the  last  entry  in  his  hand-writing  being 
of  a  burial  on  the  ist  of  that  month. 

Mary  Burder  had  many  suitors  during  the  years  that 
sped  between  her  lover's  departure  and  her  own  marriage 
in  1824;  but  she  had  no  mind  to  be  wed,  and  single  she 
still  was  when,  one  day  in  her  old  home,  she  received  a 
letter  in  a  remembered  hand  from  Haworth.  It  was  from 
Patrick  Bronte,  and  besought  her  to  be  his  wife  and  the  <y^~ 
mother  of  his  six  motherless  infants.  She  answered,  No  !  /\ 

More  than  a  year  after  this  refusal  she  became  the  wife 
of  the  Rev.  Peter  Sibree,  the  minister  of  the  Wethers- 
field  meeting-house,  and  took  up  her  abode  in  the  vine- 
covered  manse  facing  the  village  green.  Four  children 
were  born  to  her,  who  loved  her  dearly.  Twenty-five 
years  after  she  received  the  well-known  photograph  of 
the  old  father  of  the  now  famous  Bronte  children,  with 
his  kindest  regards.  Mary  Burder  outlived  her  first  lover, 
dying  in  1866,  in  her  seventy-seventh  year. 

The  "might  have  beens "  of  life  are  mostly  futile 
things,  but  it  is  hard  to  help  wondering  how  it  would 
have  fared  with  Charlotte  Bronte,  her  brother  and 
sisters,  had  Mary  Burder  said  "  Yes  "  and  not  "  No"  to 
her  old  lover.  A  loving  and  wise  stepmother  she  cer- 
tainly would  have  made.  Mindful  of  her  own  bitter 
school  experiences,1  she  would,  we  may  feel  certain, 
have  had  nothing  to  do  with  Cowan's  Bridge.  The 
children  would  have  lived  wholly  different  lives,  and^ 
1  See  note  at  end  of  chapter. 


24  LIFE  OF 

have  had  very   different  tales   to   tell.      Perhaps  they 
would  have  told  no  tales,  and  been  happy  instead. 

Where  Mr.  Bronte  fled  to  after  leaving  Wethersfield  I 
do  not  know,  but  in  1811  he  went  into  the  county  so 
closely  associated  with  his  daughter's  fame. 

It  was  to  Hartshead,  a  small  village  to  the  east  of 
Huddersfield,  that  Mr.  Bronte  went  and  here  in  1812  he 
married — being  then  of  the  mature  age  of  thirty-three — 
Miss  Maria  Branwell,  the  daughter  of  Mr.  Thomas  Bran- 
well,  a  trader,  of  Penzance,  Cornwall.  Of  this  lady  little  is 
known.  She  was  twenty-nine  years  of  age  when  she 
married,  and  is  thus  described,  of  course,  from  hearsay, 
by  Mrs.  Gaskell — 

"  Miss  Branwell  was  extremely  small  in  person  ;  not 
pretty,  but  very  elegant,  and  always  dressed  with  a  quiet 
simplicity  of  taste,  which  accorded  well  with  her  general 
character,  and  of  which  some  of  the  details  call  to  mind 
the  style  of  dress  preferred  by  her  daughter  for  her 
favourite  heroines."1 

One  has  it  in  one's  heart  to  pity  this  poor  lady.  The 
tempestuous  suitor  made  short  work  with  her  affections, 
wooing,  winning,  and  carrying  her  off  to  his  house  all  in 
the  space  of  a  few  months.  He  did  not  leave  her  much 
time  for  sober  reflection.  She  had  left  Cornwall  in  the 
early  summer  of  1812  on  a  visit  to  an  uncle  in  Yorkshire, 
and  before  August  was  out  she  was  engaged  to  marry 
Mr.  Bronte,  a  contract  she  fulfilled  in  the  cold  winter  of 
the  same  year.  She  never  saw  sunny  Cornwall  again,  or 
heard  waves  break  upon  the  shore.  Thornton  followed 
upon  Hartshead,  and  Haworth  upon  Thornton.  Child 
1  G.,  31. 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  25 

followed  child  in  quick  succession.  Maria  in  1813, 
Elizabeth  in  1814,  Charlotte  on  the  2ist  of  April,  1816, 
Patrick  Branwell  in  1817,  Emily  in  1818,  Anne  in  1819, 
and  then  the  poor  tired  wife,  having  done  the  world  all 
the  service  she  was  destined  to  do,  left  the  grim  Haworth 
moors  to  be  the  stern  nursing  mother  of  her  six  children, 
and  died  on  the  i5th  of  September,  1821,  aged  thirty-nine- 
During  her  last  illness  she  liked  if  possible  to  be  raised 
in  bed  to  see  the  nurse  clean  the  grate,  because  she  did  it 
as  it  was  done  in  Cornwall. 

Mrs.  Gaskell  tells  some  startling  stories  about  Mr. 
Bronte's  temper,  how  on  one  occasion  he  cut  into  shreds 
a  silk  gown  which  had  been  given  to  his  wife,  objecting 
to  her  even  having  a  dress  of  so  obnoxious  a  material  in 
her  possession,  for  wear  it  she  never  did,  or  proposed  to 
do.  Another  day,  so  it  is  said,  he  burnt  the  hearth-rug. 
On  a  third  occasion  he  sawed  off  the  backs  of  chairs. 
These  anecdotes  no  doubt  establish  the  violence  of  Mr. 
Bronte's  temper,  but  further  they  do  not  carry  us.  The  / 
secret  of  his  married  life  lay  buried  in  his  wife's  grave  \ 
and  his  own  breast,  nor  did  he  ever,  during  the  forty 
years  remaining  to  him  of  life,  seek  to  impart  its  history 
to  another.  And  in  thus  keeping  his  own  counsel  he 
surely  did  well. 

The  two  elder  children,  Maria  and  Elizabeth,  were 
born  at  Hartshead,  where  Mr.  Bronte  remained  till  1816, 
when  he  was  presented  to  the  living  of  Thornton,  in 
the  parish  of  Bradford.  The  rest  of  the  family  were  all 
born  at  Thornton,  Charlotte  heading  the  list  in  1816,  and 
Anne  closing  it  in  1819. 

In  February,  1820,  the  Bronte  family,  father,  mother, 


26  LIFE  OF 

and  six  children,  the  eldest  six  years,  the  youngest 
not  so  many  months,  took  possession  of  their  new 
home. 

Haworth  has  been  terribly  over-described,  and  familiar 
as  I  have  long  been  with  the  place  and  its  surroundings, 
I  feel  myself  quite  unequal  to  follow  in  the  wake  of  so 
many  picturesque  pens. 

To  southern  eyes,  fed  on  foliage  and  lovely  hedge- 
rows, the  bare  up-hill  road  from  Keighley  to  Haworth 
may  have  no  charm,  save  that  it  was  often  traversed  by 
the  feet  of  those  who  have  given  the  world  pleasure, 
and  Haworth  itself,  with  its  stone  walls,  stony  street, 
and  high  houses  on  each  side,  may  seem  more  like  a 
dwindled  town  than  a  moorland  village.  But  those  for 
whom  the  words  "  the  North "  must  ever  remain 
amongst  the  most  moving  in  the  language,  are  not 
prepared  to  lavish  pity  on  the  six  little  creatures,  so  soon 
to  be  motherless,  whom  we  have  just  left  at  the  door 
of  their  house,  because  they  have  to  make  a  home  of 
Haworth.  Somewhere  they  had  to  live,  and  cheaply 
too,  and  where  would  they  have  been  better  off  than  in 
a  grim  village  and  amongst  a  sturdy,  hard-working  manu- 
facturing race,  which,  well-acquainted  though  it  was  with 
hardship  and  distress,  always  held  its  own  and  went  its 
own  way.  Behind  them,  too,  lay  the  Haworth  moors,  of 
all  kinds  of  scenery  the  most  permanently  impressive, 
though  whether  it  is  to  the  earth  or  to  the  sky,  to  the  eye 
or  the  ear  we  are  most  indebted,  who  but  a  poet  can 
say  ?  At  all  events,  there  the  moors  always  were,  with 
the  purple  of  their  summers,  winter's  trackless  white,  the 
cold  promise  of  morning,  and  the  glowing  close  of  day, 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  27 

and  at  all  times,  now  high,  now  low,  sobbing,  whispering, 
the 

u  Undescribed  sounds 

That  come  a-swooning  over  hollow  grounds, 

And  wither  drearily  on  barren  moors. " 

Here,  too,  the  children  were  effectually  shielded  from 
that  insidious  taint  of  snobbishness,  that  love  of  a 
patron  and  "the great  house,"  so  apt  to  cling  through  life 
to  those  born  within  the  ivy-clad  walls  of  southern 
parsonages.  Haworth  was  much  too  steep  and  stony, 
rude  and  rough,  to  grow  that  kind  of  weed. 

Mrs.  Bronte  only  came  to  Haworth  to  die,  and  a  nurse 
was  engaged  to  attend  to  her,  and  she  it  was  who  told 
Mrs.  Gaskell  how  at  this  time  "  the  six  little  creatures 
used  to  walk  out  hand  in  hand  towards  the  glorious  wild 
moors,  which  in  after-life  they  loved  so  passionately,  the 
elder  ones  taking  thoughtful  care  for  the  toddling  wee 
things." 


NOTE. 

Miss  Burder's  account  of  her  school-days  has  an 
interest  of  its  own,  telling  us  as  it  does  of  a  state  of 
mind  as  to  the  proper  mode  of  bringing  up  children,  now 
happily  growing  remote.  I  give  it  from  Mrs.  Lowe's 
written  recollections : — 

1 '  She  was  sent,  when  only  five  years  old,  with  her  little  sister  to 
a  large  boarding-school  at  Bocking,  where  all  teaching  was  enforced 
with  the  birch  rod.  The  sewing  done  there  would  have  more  than 
satisfied  any  Board  School  examiners  of  the  present  day.  Any 


28  LIFE  OF 

stitch  passing  below  the  thread  drawn  brought  a  sharp  blow  on  the 
small  fingers  from  the  avenging  rod  of  Madame  Fowle.  And  the 
terrors  of  the  schoolroom  were  less  than  the  tortures  of  the  play- 
ground, for  female  fagging  was  carried  out  in  no  mild  measure,  though 
with  another  name,  for  every  poor  little  girl  belonged  to  a  big  one, 
who  was  styled  'her  Mamma.'  It  was  the  duty  of  these  mammas 
to  put  their  children  to  bed,  an  office  they  performed  in  the  most  ex- 
peditious way  possible,  hustling  the  little  ones  into  their  cots  with- 
out ceremony,  and  with  no  evening  prayer.  The  first  night  the  two 
small  Burders  cried  themselves  to  sleep  because  they  had  not  said 
their  '  Our  Father,'  but  when  their  mammas  came  up  to  bed  they 
were  violently  roused  from  their  first  deep  slumber  by  shaking  and 
exhortation  to  wake  up  and  say  their  prayers,  and  as  there  was 
little  alacrity  it  was  found  very  stimulating  to  carry  these  small, 
limp,  torpid  sleepers  to  the  large  marble  hearthstone  on  which  the 
pater  noster  got  nightly  repeated  with  no  want  of  speed.  They 
remained  in  this  house  of  correction  for  some  years,  living  from 
week  to  week  on  the  joy  of  seeing  their  father's  genial  face  every 
Wednesday,  when  he  called  on  his  way  to  Braintree  market." 

Nor  do  the  boys  of  the  family  seem  to  have  had  a 
pleasant  time  at  school.  Here  is  a  scene  which  occurred 
after  John  Border's  death — 


"  It  was  one  of  these  weekly  visits  when  the  widow  and  her 
daughters  were  dining  with  their  executor  in  the  usual  stiff  and 
silent  style,  that  the  door  was  violently  burst  open  and  the  eldest 
lad,  John,  rushed  in  heated  and  breathless  with  running.  Before  a 
question  was  asked  the  jacket  was  off,  the  sleeve  rolled  up,  and  an 
arm  exposed  red  and  black  with  stripes.  *  Look  here,  mother,  do 
you  think  I'll  stand  that.'  '  Give  him  as  much  on  the  other  arm, 
and  send  him  back  to  his  master,'  cried  the  uncle.  ('  God  be  with 
his  soul!  a'  was  a  merry  man.')  'Oh,  Mr.  Burder,"  said  the 
widow,  appealingly,  '  you  have  never  been  a  parent,  or  you  wouldn't 
say  so.'  John's  story  was  that  his  younger  brother  was  being 
thrashed  so  unmercifully  that  he  could  stand  it  no  longer,  and 
interfered.  Whereupon  he  was  thrashed,  and  his  resentment 


CHARLOTTE  13RONTE.  29 

becoming  strong,  he  there  and  then  rushed  out  of  school  and  made 
his  way  home — twenty  miles — as  fast  as  he  could,  and  his  sister 
took  care  that  he  was  not  sent  back." 

The  savageries  of  the  schoolroom  which  so  moved  the 
humane  soul  of  old  Montaigne  have  only  just  ceased  to 
disgrace  England.  One  may  and  ought  to  have  sympathy 
with  Board  School  teachers,  who  are  certainly  amongst 
the  most  hard-worked  and  tried  of  our  public  servants, 
but  when  they  demand  rods  and  ferules  we  are  bound, 
remembering  how  recent  are  our  traditions  of  humanity, 
to  answer  "  Never  ! " 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE  Rev.  Patrick  Bronte  was  an  author,  not  to  say 
a  poet.  My  copy  of  his  "  Cottage  Poems  "  rescued, 
not  without  emotion  from  a  twopenny  box,  is  bound  in 
vellum,  and  from  the  inscription  it  bears  on  its  flyleaf,  was 
evidently  thought  a  very  suitable  gift-book  for  Christmas 
1812.  It  had  been  published  the  previous  year.  These 
poems  bear  no  traces  of  the  author's  quick  temper. 
They  are  artless  and  pious,  and  marked  by  a  straight- 
forwardness of  language,  not  as  a  rule  found  compatible 
by  minor  poets  with  the  exigencies  of  their  art.  Mr. 
Bronte  made  no  attempt  to  sink  the  parson  in  the  poet, 
but  composed  his  poems  as  he  wrote  his  sermons  in  the 
honest  hope  of  doing  good,  and  it  may  safely  be  said  of 
them  that  very  much  worse  advice  has  often  been  given 
in  more  melodious  numbers.  His  other  books  are 
called  "The  Rural  Ministry"  published  in  1813,  a 
volume  of  poems ;  "  The  Cottage  in  the  Wood  j  or,  The 
Art  of  becoming  Rich  and  Happy,"  which  is  a  prose 
story  partaking  of  the  nature  of  a  tract,  but  includes  a 
poetical  piece ;  and  the  "  Maid  of  Killarney,"  published 
in  1818,  which  is  poetry.  He  also  wrote  a  pamphlet,  if 
not  pamphlets,  on  the  Catholic  Question. 


LIFE  OF  CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  31 

The  writings  of  Mr.  Bronte  are  certainly  no  great 
things,  still  a  book  is  a  book,  "  though  there  is  nothing 
in  it,"  and  even  a  pamphlet  published  by  the  head  of 
a  house  has  been  known  to  impart  a  distinct  literary 
flavour  to  the  entire  establishment.  That  it  is  possible, 
nay,  by  no  means  difficult,  to  write  a  book  is  a  fact 
mercifully  concealed  from  a  large,  though  unhappily  a 
diminishing,  number  of  people.  The  Brontes  were  born 
free  of  the  mystery  of  authorship.  Writers  almost  from 
the  cradle,  their  nursery  was  early  known  as  the  "  chil- 
dren's study." 

Mr.  Bronte  is,  in  my  judgment,  entitled  to  more  credit 
in  the  matter  of  the  education  of  his  children  than  has 
been  given  him.  One  has  only  to  consider  what  stocks 
and  stones  most  fathers  are  to  perceive  this.  The  literary 
atmosphere  of  the  house,  the  liberal  cultivation,  which, 
as  Mr.  Pattison  remarks  in  his  "  Milton,"  "if  not  imbibed 
in  the  home  neither  school  nor  college  ever  confers," 
all  proceeded  from  him.  The  eldest  born,  Maria,  natu- 
rally became  his  first  companion,  and  quickly  picked  up 
from  him  those  sound  Tory  politics  which  she,  in  her 
turn,  handed  down  the  family  from  one  little  Reactionist 
to  another,  till  they  made  a  blaze  brighter  than  the  kitchen 
fire  round  which  the  children  were  wont  to  gather  and 
to  talk.  Meanwhile  the  poor  mother  was  dying  upstairs. 

After  Mrs.  Bronte's  death  in  September,  1821,  an 
unmarried  sister,  Miss  Branwell,  took  the  long  journey 
from  Penzance  to  Haworth,  and  came  to  keep  house  for 
her  brother-in-law  and  his  six  children,  the  eldest  being 
eight  and  the  youngest  one.  The  cold,  bleak  place 
proved  too  much  for  her  nerves,  and  drove  her  to  her 


32  LIFE  OF 

bedroom,  where  it  is  narrated  she  passed  nearly  all  her 
time,  not  however  as  a  place  of  illness,  but  merely  as  a 
harbour  or  shelter  from  an  un-Cornish  climate.  She  was 
a  lady  of  character,  and,  despite  her  limited  range  of 
personal  action,  ruled  the  house  and  taught  her  nieces 
sewing  and  the  household  arts.  With  their  intellectuals 
she  does  not  appear  to  have  interfered.  What  teaching 
the  children  got  was  from  their  father,  and  certainly  no  »/ 
man  ever  succeeded  better  than  he  did  in  making  his  ^A 
children  hungry  for  the  marrow  and  fatness  of  books.  It 
is  unfortunate  we  have  no  catalogue  of  the  parsonage 
library.  Mrs.  Gaskell  surmises  that  it  contained  no 
children's  books,  but  proceeds  cheerfully  to  endow  it 
"with  the  wholesome  pasturage  of  English  literature," 
on  which,  quoting  Charles  Lamb,  she  fancies  "  their 
eager  minds  browsing."  But  the  age  of  the  Brontes' 
childhood  was  not  the  age  of  reprints  or  even  of 
collected  editions,  and  we  may  be  certain  that  no  such 
feast  as  Mrs.  Gaskell  hints  at  was  ever  spread  be- 
fore them.  Still,  books  there  were— some  at  home, 
others  to  be  had  for  the  walk  at  the  Keighley  Lending 
Library.  At  home,  for  example,  was  the  "Pilgrim's 
Progress,"  whose  pages,  read  with  open-eyed  wonder  and 
implicit  faith,  unteazed  by  allegory,  sent  little  Charlotte 
Bronte,  aged  six,  off  on  her  travels  from  that  City  of 
Destruction,  Haworth,  to  the  Heaven  of  unvisited 
Bradford.  Fortunately,  however,  her  little  feet  bore 
her  no  farther  on  her  way  to  Heaven  than  a  mile  from 
Haworth,  where  the  road,  darkened  by  trees,  bore  so 
obvious  a  resemblance  to  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of 
Death,  and  was  therefore  so  certain  to  prove  full  of 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  33 

'*  snares,  traps,  gins,  and  nets,"  that  her  heart  failed  her, 
and  she  turned  back. 

The  keen  fancies  of  these  children  needed  but  to  be 
set  in  motion  to  work  out  their  own  deliverance.  It 
may  be  difficult  to  answer  the  poet's  question,  and  say 
where  fancy  is  bred,  but  it  certainly  does  not  spring  from 
library  shelves.  Books  may  accumulate  and  wits  decay. 
Then  too  the  children  were  numerous  enough  to  make 
a  little  company  of  their  own.  Mr.  Bronte  wrote  to  Mrs. 
Gaskell : 

"  When  mere  children,  as  soon  as  they  could  read  and 
write,  Charlotte  and  her  brothers  and  sisters  used  to 
invent  and  act  little  plays  of  their  own,  in  which  the 
Duke  of  Wellington,  my  daughter  Charlotte's  hero,  was 
sure  to  come  off  conqueror  j  when  a  dispute  would  not 
un frequently  arise  amongst  them  regarding  the  compara- 
tive merits  of  him,  Buonaparte,  Hannibal,  and  Caesar. 
When  the  argument  got  warm,  and  rose  to  its  height,  as 
their  mother  was  then  dead,  I  had  sometimes  to  come 
in  as  arbitrator,  and  settle  the  dispute  according  to  the 
best  of  my  judgment.  Generally  in  the  management  of 
these  concerns  I  frequently  thought  that  I  discovered 
signs  of  rising  talent,  which  I  had  seldom  or  never 

before  seen  in  any  of  their  age A  circumstance 

now  occurs  to  my  mind  which  I  may  as  well  mention. 
When  my  children  were  very  young,  when,  as  far  as  I 
can  remember,  the  oldest  was  about  ten  years  of  age, 
ind  the  youngest  about  four,  thinking  that  they  knew 
more  than  I  had  yet  discovered,  in  order  to  make  them 
speak  with  less  timidity,  I  deemed  that  if  they  were  put 

3 


34  LIFE  OP 

under  a  sort  of  cover  I  might  gain  my  end;  and  hap- 
pening to  have  a  mask  in  the  house,  I  told  them  all  to 
stand  and  speak  boldly  from  under  cover  of  the 
mask. 

"  I  began  with  the  youngest  (Anne,  afterwards  Acton 
Bell),  and  asked  what  a  child  like  her  most  wanted ;  she 
answered,  '  Age  and  experience/  I  asked  the  next 
(Emily,  afterwards  Ellis  Bell),  what  I  had  best  do  with 
her  brother  Branwell,  who  was  sometimes  a  naughty 
boy;  she  answered,  'Reason  with  him,  and  when  he 
won't  listen  to  reason,  whip  him.'  I  asked  Branwell 
what  was  the  best  way  of  knowing  the  difference  between 
the  intellects  of  man  and  woman;  he  answered,  'By 
considering  the  difference  between  them  as  to  their 
bodies.'  I  then  asked  Charlotte  what  was  the  best  book 
in  the  world ;  she  answered,  '  The  Bible.'  And  what 
was  the  next  best ;  she  answered,  '  The  Book  of  Nature.' 
I  then  asked  the  next  what  was  the  best  mode  of 
education  for  a  woman;  she  answered,  'That  which 
would  make  her  rule  her  house  well.'  Lastly,  I  asked 
the  oldest  what  was  the  best  mode  of  spending  time ; 
she  answered,  'By  laying  it  out  in  preparation  for  a 
happy  eternity.'  I  may  not  have  given  precisely  their 
words,  but  I  have  nearly  done  so,  as  they  make  a  deep 
and  lasting  impression  on  my  memory.  The  substance, 
however,  was  exactly  as  I  have  stated." x 

I  am  sorry  that  poor  Maria  Bronte,  whom  early  death 
robbed  of  fame,  should  be  here  represented  by  a  some- 
what professional  reply,  but  the  wise  little  creature  is  not 
1  G.,  pp.  41,  42. 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  35 

to  be  blamed  for  giving  the  very  answer  the  question 
was  evidently  intended  to  elicit.  But  let  me  add  what 
her  father  said  of  her,  that  long  before  she  died,  at  the 
age  of  eleven,  he  could  converse  with  her  on  any  of  the 
leading  topics  of  the  day  with  as  much  freedom  and 
pleasure  as  with  any  grown-up  person. 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  eldest  of  the  children,  Maria,  was  eleven  years 
old,  and  the  intelligent,  quick-witted  child  her 
father  described  her,  when  she  and  the  second  daughter, 
Elizabeth — a  year  younger — were  sent  for  the  first  time 
to  school  at  Cowan's  Bridge,  a  tiny  place  by  the  side  of 
a  stream  called  the  Leek,  where  it  is  crossed  by  the  high 
road  leading  from  Leeds  to  Kendal.  It  was  a  -cheap 
school,  as,  indeed,  it  needs  must  have  been  to  be  within 
the  reach  of  the  poor  parson  of  Haworth,  and  was 
designed  to  provide  what  was  called  a  suitable  education 
for  the  numerous  daughters  of  the  poor  pious  clergy. 
The  terms  were  certainly  low — £14  a  year,  including 
clothing,  lodging,  boarding,  and  educating.  The  pupils 
all  appeared  in  the  same  dress — white  frocks  on  Sundays 
and  nankeen  on  other  days,  and  so  on.  A  deficit  being, 
of  course,  inevitable,  the  subscriptions  of  the  charitable 
were  invited  to  keep  the  place  open.  A  school  like 
this  is  always  the  sprout  or  fancy  of  some  one  man's  brain, 
and  Cowan  Bridge  proceeded  from  that  of  the  .Rev. 
Cams  Wilson,  a  wealthy  clergyman,  well  known  in  York- 
shire, and  highly  respected  for  his  energy  and  zeal.  A 


LIFE  OF  CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  37 

cheap  school  for  clergymen's  daughters  was  an  undoubted 
need,  and  a  considerable  number  of  girls — though  re- 
ports vary  enormously  as  to  what  that  number  was — 
were  assembled  together  at  the  opening  of  the  estab- 
lishment in  1823.  When  Mr.  Bronte  brought  his  two 
daughters  there  in  July,  1824,  there  were  some  seventy  or 
eighty  pupils. 

To  leave  the  freedom  of  the  moors,  and  of  their  own 
"  study,"  their  talks  and  stories,  politics  and  plays,  for 
the  confinement  of  this  truly  detestable  place,  and  its 
sterile  round  of  inane  studies,  the  use  of  the  globes, 
grammar,  writing,  and  arithmetic,  must,  under  any 
circumstances,  have  been  a  terrible  trial  for  these 
"children  of  the  heather  and  the  wind."  But  in  poor 
Maria  Bronte's  case  it  meant  more  than  a  trial,  more  , 
than  sobs  and  tears  ;Jrmeant^ torture  and  death.  She 
was  a  delicate  child,  not,  perhaps,  made  to  live,  and 
better  fitted  for  the  companionship  of  her  elders,  and 
for  rational  conversation  and  grown-up  enthusiasms,  than 
for  the  hideous  details  of  a  charity  school  life.  She  was, 
it  appears,  untidy  and  forgetful ;  crimes  of  high  magni- 
tude in  such  places.  The  school  was  ill-managed.  The 
cook — that  most  important  estate  of  the  realm  of  health 
—was,  says  Mrs.  Gaskell,  careless,  dirty,  and  wasteful. 
The  oatmeal  porridge  was  burnt,  the  beef  was  tainted,  the 
milk  was  "  bingy  " — and  then  the  whole  house  smelt  like 
the  opening  chapter  of  "  Le  Pere  Goriot,"  of  rancid  fat. 
Sundays  must  have  been  horrible  days  with  their  long  walk 
"more  than  two  miles"  through  an  unsheltered  country 
to  a  church  in  the  midst  of  fields  where  their  reverend 
founder  preached  and  expounded  the  gospel  of  gratitude. 


38  LIFE  OF 

The  poor  things  took  their  dinner  with  them  and  ate 
it  between  the  services  in  a  room  over  the  porch.  This 
went  on  in  winter  as  well  as  summer.  Maria  Bronte 
began  to  cough.  She  was  also  the  victim  of  one  of  the 
teachers.  How  far  the  almost  savage  picture  drawn  in 
"  Jane  Eyre  "  by  a  younger  sister's  terrible  pen  of  Maria's 
sufferings  is  to  be  accepted  as  a  literal  representation  is 
an  idle  question.  When  Charlotte  Bronte  was  writing 
"  Jane  Eyre  "  she  never  thought  that  she  was  indicting 
her  old  school  for  barbarity  or  making  it  infamous  before 
the  world.  She  was  but  using  her  material,  stiffening 
her  fiction  with  the  tragedy  of  her  own  sad  memories. 
But,  none  the  less,  I  am  persuaded  that,  rightly  or 
wrongly,  Charlotte  Bronte  believed  in  the  substantial 
accuracy  of  her  sketch.  That  Helen  Burns  stands  for 
Maria  Bronte  is  certain.  So,  too,  Miss  Temple  and 
Miss  Scatcherd  are  from  the  life.  Mr.  Leslie  Stephen, 
in  his  admirable  sketch  of  the  Bronte  family  in  the 
"  National  Dictionary  of  Biography,"  says  that  old  pupils 
have  come  to  light  who  loved  Miss  Scatcherd.  It  is  like 
enough.  The  characters  of  schoolmasters  and  mistresses 
like  those  of  Henry  VIII.  and  Mary  Queen  of  Scots  are 
always  open  questions.  Some  brutal  fellow,  who  perhaps 
never  opened  his  lips  save  to  wound  sensibility  or  jeer  at 
infirmity,  is  often  found  years  afterwards  living  in  the 
easy  memory  of  some  plump  pachyderm  as  an  essen- 
tially good  creature — though  perhaps  with  a  bit  of  a 
tongue.  But  others  there  will  be  who  still  quiver  at  his 
name,  as  they  remember  how  he  poisoned  their  days  and 
paralyzed  the  gaiety  of  childhood.  It  is  not  to  be 
supposed  that  Miss  Scatcherd  bullied  everybody.  Cowan's 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  39 

Bridge  School  was  not  a  hell  upon  earth — it  was  only 
badly  built  and  badly  drained,  and,  for  a  time,  badly 
cooked.  The  routine  was  not  of  exhilarating  interest, 
and  one  of  the  teachers  was  angelical  and  another 
diabolical.  The  strong  pulled  through  and  the  weak 
went  to  the  wall.  It  was,  in  fact,  very  like  a  much  larger 
place.  The  "  angelical  teacher's  "  testimony  is  all  on  the 
side  of  the  school.  "Often,"  so  wrote  her  clerical 
husband,  "often  have  I  heard  my  late  dear  wife  speak 
of  her  sojourn  at  Cowan's  Bridge,  always  in  terms  of 
admiration  of  Mr.  Carus  Wilson,  his  parental  love  to  his 
pupils  and  their  love  of  him ;  of  the  food  and  general 
treatment  in  terms  of  approval.  I  have  heard  her  allude 
to  an  unfortunate  cook,  who  used  at  times  to  spoil  the 
porridge,  but  who,  she  said,  was  soon  dismissed." 

But  this  picture  is  obviously  overdrawn,  and  only 
proves  that  persons  of  Miss  Temple's  temperament  do 
not  make  good  inspectors  of  schools.  It  "is  a  pity  we 
have  not  got  Miss  Scatcherd's  account  of  her  u  sojourn  " 
at  Cowan's  Bridge.  I  have  small  doubt  it  would  have 
been  more  to  the  purpose. 

Anyhow,  this  was  the  place  to  which  Maria  and 
Elizabeth  came  in  July,  1824,  and  where  they  were 
followed  by  Charlotte  and  Emily  in  September  of  the 
same  year.  In  the  spring  of  1825,  the  low  fever,  spoken 
of  in  "Jane  Eyre,"  broke  out,  and  forty  of  the  girls  sick- 
ened. The  Brontes  did  not  have  it,  but  Maria's  debility 
was  now  so  great  that  her  father  had  to  be  sent  for.  He 
arrived,  and  took  her  home  by  the  Leeds  coach.  In  a 
few  days  she  died.  Shortly  afterwards  Elizabeth  was 
sent  home  and  she  too  died.  Both  in  the  same  year, 


40  LIFE  OF  CHARLOTTE  BRONTE. 

1825.  Charlotte  and  Emily  returned  to  Cowan's  Bridge 
after  the  Midsummer  holidays  of  that  year,  but  were  not 
kept  there  long.  Before  the  Christmas  they  were  once 
more  at  home  at  Haworth. 


CHAPTER  IV, 

THOUGH  poor  human  creatures,  feeling  only  a 
well-nigh  infinite  capacity  for  pain,  may  often 
wish  to  die  with  those  they  loved,  and  whose  companion- 
ship but  a  short  while  back  seemed  absolutely  essential 
to  their  very  existence,  it  has  been  arranged  that  they 
should  get  over  this,  and  be  kept  working  away  at  the 
pattern  of  their  lives — not  indeed  the  gay  one  of  their 
own  choice,  but  the  sombre  one  destiny  had  previously 
selected  as  being,  on  the  whole,  far  more  suitable. 

The  diminished  household  of  the  Brontes  resumed 
possession  of  the  old  rooms,  and  began  again  its  eager 
life  under  new  leadership. 

Charlotte  was  now  called  upon  to  play  the  role  (the 
importance  of  which  is  perhaps  sometimes  exaggerated) 
of  "  the  eldest,"  and  she  certainly  possessed  many  quali- 
fications  for  the  part,  such  as  an  unselfishness  which 
never  wearied,  a  truthfulness  which  never  flinched,  and 
an  unfaltering  devotion.  Dr.  Johnson  once  said  of  some 
book  that  he  would  .sooner  praise  it  than  read  it ;  so  of 
these  qualities  it  may  be  said  that  it  is  easier  to  praise 
than  to  possess  them. 

The  mournful  tablet  on  the  right-hand  side  of  the 
communion  table  (as  Church  of  England  altars  were 


42  LIFE  OF 

then  content  to   be  called)  of    Haworth   church   now 
read  as  follows : 

HERE 

LIE  THE  REMAINS  OF 
MARIA  BRONTE,  WIFE 

OF    THE 

REV.   P.  BRONTE,  A.B.,  MINISTER  OF  HAWORTH. 

HER  SOUL 

DEPARTED  TO  THE  SAVIOUR,  SEPTEMBER  15,  l82I, 
IN  THE  39TH  YEAR  OF  HER  AGE. 

"  Be  ye  also  ready  :  for  in  such  an  hour  as  ye  think  not  the  Son 
of  Man  cometh." — Mattheiv  xxiv.  44. 

ALSO    HERE    LIE    THE    REMAINS    OF 

MARIA  BRONTE,  DAUGHTER  OF  THE  AFORESAID. 

SHE    DIED   ON    THE 
6TH    OF   MAY,    1825,   IN    THE    I2TH    YEAR   OF   HER    AGE. 

AND  OF 
ELIZABETH  BRONTE,  HER  SISTER, 

WHO   DIED   JUNE    I5TH,    1825,    IN   THE   IITH  YEAR  OF  HER  AGE. 

"  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Except  ye  be  converted,  and  become  as 
little  children,  ye  shall  not  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven."— 
Matthew  xviii.  3. 

<      Patrick,  Emily,  Anne,  and  Charlotte  still  played  on  in 
the  parsonage. 

It  was  about  this  time  that  the  redoubtable  Tabitha 
joined  the  household,  and  soon  made  herself  felt,  ruling 
the  kitchen  as  a  cook  should,  and,  as  a  Yorkshire  cook 
is  pretty  sure  to  do,  with  a  rod  of  iron.  Miss  Branwell 
was  still  in  her  bedroom,  practising  such  household  arts 
as  need  no  larger  sphere.  Mr.  Bronte  had  his  parish,  his 
politics,  and  also  devoted  several  hours  a  day  to  teaching 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  43 

his  only  son  his  rudiments.  And  now  it  was  that  Char- 
lotte Bronte,  in  the  language  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
commenced  author.  The  list  of  her  works,  composed 
and  written  by  her  between  her  tenth  and  fifteenth  years, 
is  too  long  to  be  here  inserted.  It  numbers  twenty-two 
volumes,  and  would  fill  several  of  these  pages.  Paper 
was  dear  in  those  days,  and  this  voluminous  authoress 
certainly  deserves  the  title,  bestowed  by  Swift  upon  Pope, 
of  "paper  sparing,"  for  anything  more  distressingly  mi- 
nute than  her  manuscript  can  hardly  be  imagined.  The 
Duke  of  Wellington  was  the  god  of  her  idolatry.  This 
warrior,  though  he  wrote  despatches  which  excited  the 
envious  admiration  of  Lord  Brougham,  was  not  exactly 
a  literary  man,  and,  indeed,  observed  on  one  occasion, 
with  much  feeling  and  apt  military  language,  that,  owing 
to  his  being  Chancellor  of  the  University  of  Oxford,  he 
occupied  a  position  greatly  exposed  to  authors.  He  was 
certainly,  though  he  knew  it  not,  for  several  years  well 
under  the  guns  of  Charlotte  Bronte.  Amongst  her  com- 
pleted works  are  to  be  found  "Lord  Charles  Wellesley 
and  the  Marquis  of  Douro's  Adventures,"  "  The  Strange 
Incident  in  the  Duke  of  Wellington's  Life,"  "Tale  to 
his  Sons,"  "  The  Duke  of  Wellington's  Adventure  in  the 
Cavern,"  and  others  of  a  like  character.  She  must  be 
congratulated  upon  her  childhood's  choice.  She  had  never 
need  to  withdraw  her  homage  from  the  great  Duke. 

"  Whatever  record  leap  to  light, 
He  never  shall  be  shamed." 

The  extract  given  by  Mrs.  Gaskell,  from  an  introduc- 


44  LIFE  OF 

tion  to  "Tales  of  the  Islanders,"  must  be  withheld  from 
no  single  reader  : 

"June  the  3ist,  1829. 

"The  play  of  the  'Islanders'  was  formed  in  December, 
1827,  in  the  following  manner.  One  night,  about  the 
time  when  the  cold  sleet  and  stormy  fogs  of  November 
are  succeeded  by  the  snow-storms,  and  high  piercing 
night  winds  of  confirmed  winter,  we  were  all  sitting  round 
the  warm  blazing  kitchen  fire,  having  just  concluded  a 
quarrel  with  Tabby  concerning  the  propriety  of  lighting  a 
candle,  from  which  she  came  off  victorious,  no  candle 
having  been  produced.  A  long  pause  succeeded,  which 
was  at  last  broken  by  Branwell  saying,  in  a  lazy  manner, 
*  I  don't  know  what  to  do.'  This  was  echoed  by  Emily 
and  Anne. 

"  Tabby.  Wha  ya  may  go  t'  bed. 

"Branwell.  I'd  rather  do  anything  than  that. 

"Charlotte.  Why  are  you  so  glum  to-night,  Tabby? 
Oh !  suppose  we  had  each  an  island  of  our  own. 

"Branwell.  If  we  had  I  would  choose  the  Island  of 
Man. 

"Charlotte.  And  I  would  choose  the  Isle  of  Wight. 

"Emily.  The  Isle  of  Arran  for  me. 

"Anne.  And  mine  shall  be  Guernsey. 

"We  then  chose  who  should  be  chief  men  in  our 
islands.  Branwell  chose  John  Bull,  Astley  Cooper,  and 
Leigh  Hunt;  Emily,  Walter  Scott,  Mr.  Lockhart,  Johnny 
Lockhart;  Anne,  Michael  Sadler,  Lord  Bentinck,  Sir 
Henry  Halford.  I  chose  the  Duke  of  Wellington  and 
two  sons,  Christopher  North  and  Co.,  and  Mr.  Abernethy. 
Here  our  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the  to  us 


CHARLOTTE  BRONT&.  45 

dismal  sound  of  the  clock  striking  seven,  and  we  were 
summoned  off  to  bed"  I 

It  seems  a  pity  to  think  of  so  bright  a  party  broken  up 
at  so  preposterously  early  an  hour,  when  dull  ones  are 
allowed  to  go  on  till  past  midnight. 

The  following  "History  of  the  Year  1829"  is  also  a 
bit  of  contemporary  writing  : 

THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  YEAR  1829. 

"  Once  Papa  lent  my  sister  Maria  a  book.  It  was  an 
old  geography-book ;  she  wrote  on  its  blank  leaf,  '  Papa 
lent  me  this  book.'  This  book  13  a  hundred  and  twenty 
years  old;  it  is  at  this  moment  lying  before  me.  While  I 
write  this  I  am  in  the  kitchen  of  the  Parsonage,  Ha  worth; 
Tabby,  the  servant,  is  washing  up  the  breakfast-things, 
and  Anne,  my  youngest  sister  (Maria  was  my  eldest),  is 
kneeling  on  a  chair,  looking  at  some  cakes  which  Tabby 
has  been  baking  for  us.  Emily  is  in  the  parlour,  brush- 
ing the  carpet.  Papa  and  Branwell  are  gone  to  Keighley. 
Aunt  is  upstairs  in  her  room,  and  I  am  sitting  by  the 
table  writing  this  in  the  kitchen.  Keighley  is  a  small 
town  four  miles  from  here.  Papa  and  Branwell  are  gone 
for  the  newspaper,  the  Leeds  Intelligencer,  a  most  excel- 
lent Tory  newspaper,  edited  by  Mr.  Wood,  and  the  pro- 
prietor, Mr.  Henneman.  We  take  two  and  see  three 
newspapers  a  week.  We  take  the  Leeds  Intelligencer, 
Tory,  and  the  Leeds  Mercury,  Whig,  edited  by  Mr. 
Baines,  and  his  brother,  son-in-law,  and  his  two  sons, 
Edward  and  Talbot.  We  see  the  John  Bull-,  it  is  a 
'G.,6o. 


46  LIFE  OF 

high  Tory,  very  violent.  Mr.  Driver  lends  us  it,  as  like- 
wise BlackwootPs  Magazine^  the  most  able  periodical 
there  is.  The  editor  is  Mr.  Christopher  North,  an  old 
man  seventy-four  years  of  age;  the  ist  of  April  is  his 
birthday ;  his  company  are  Timothy  Tickler,  Morgan 
O'Doherty,  Macrabin  Mordecai,  Mullion,  Warnell,  and 
James  Hogg,  a  man  of  most  extraordinary  genius,  a 
Scottish  shepherd.  Our  plays  were  established ;  'Young 
Men,' June,  1826;  'Our  Fellows/  July,  1827;  'Islanders/ 
December,  1827.  These  are  our  three  great  plays,  that 
are  not  kept  secret.  Emily's  and  my  best  plays  were 
established  the  ist  of  December,  1827 ;  the  others 
March,  1828.  Best  plays  mean  secret  plays;  they  are 
very  nice  ones.  All  our  plays  are  very  strange  ones. 
Their  nature  I  need  not  write  on  paper,  for  I  think  I 
shall  always  remember  them.  The  'Young  Men's'  play 
took  its  rise  from  some  wooden  soldiers  Branwell  had ; 
'  Our  Fellows '  from  '^Esop's  Fables;'  and  the  '  Islanders'  */ 
from  several  events  which  happened.  I  will  sketch  out 
the  origin  of  our  plays  more  explicitly  if  I  can.  First, 
'Young  Men.'  Papa  bought  Branwell  some  wooden  sol- 
diers at  Leeds ;  when  Papa  came  home  it  was  night,  and 
we  were  in  bed,  so  next  morning  Branwell  came  to  our 
door  with  a  box  of  soldiers.  Emily  and  I  jumped  out  of 
bed,  and  I  snatched  up  one  and  exclaimed,  'This  is  the 
Duke  of  Wellington!  This  shall  be  the  Duke.'  When 
I  had  said  this,  Emily  likewise  took  one  up,  and  said  it 
should  be  hers.  When  Anne  came  down  she  said  one 
should  be  hers.  Mine  was  the  prettiest  of  the  whole, 
and  the  tallest  and  the  most  perfect  in  every  part." x 
1  G.,  62-3. 


CHARLOTTE  BRONT&.  47 

Politics  ran  high  in  Haworth  Parsonage,  as  the  follow- 
ing extract,  written  when  Charlotte  was  about  fourteen 
years  old,  sufficiently  indicates : 

"Parliament  was  opened,  and  the  great  Catholic  Ques- 
tion was  brought  forward,  and  the  Duke's  measures  were 
disclosed,  and  all  was  slander,  violence,  party-spirit,  and 
confusion.  Oh,  those  six  months,  from  the  time  of  the 
King's  speech  to  the  end !  Nobody  could  write,  think, 
or  speak  on  any  subject  but  the  Catholic  Question,  and 
the  Duke  of  Wellington,  and  Mr.  Peel.  I  remember  the 
day  when  the  Intelligence  Extraordinary  came  with  Mr. 
Peel's  speech  in  it,  containing  the  terms  on  which  the 
Catholics  were  to  be  let  in !  With  what  eagerness  papa 
tore  off  the  cover,  and  how  we  all  gathered  round  him, 
and  with  what  breathless  anxiety  we  listened,  as  one  by 
one  they  were  disclosed,  and  explained,  and  argued  upon 
so  ably,  and  so  well  1  and  then  when  it  was  all  out,  how 
aunt  said  that  she  thought  it  was  excellent,  and  that  the 
Catholics  could  do  no  harm  with  such  good  security !  I 
remember  also  the  doubts  as  to  whether  it  would  pass 
the  House  of  Lords,  and  the  prophecies  that  it  would 
not  j  and  when  the  paper  came  which  was  to  decide  the 
question,  the  anxiety  was  almost  dreadful  with  which  we 
listened  to  the  whole  affair :  the  opening  of  the  doors ; 
the  hush;  the  royal  dukes  in  their  robes,  and  the  great 
duke  in  green  sash  and  waistcoat;  the  rising  of  all  the 
peeresses  when  he  rose;  the  reading  of  his  speech — papa 
saying  that  his  words  were  like  precious  gold;  and  lastly, 
the  majority  of  one  to  four  (sic)  in  favour  of  the  Bill. 
But  this  is  a  digression,"  &c.,  &c.x 
'G.,63. 


CHAPTER  V. 

MRS.  GASKELL'S  description  of  Miss  Bronte  in 
1831 — though  not  from  the  life,  for  the  friend- 
ship between  the  two  noble   women  did  not  begin  till 
1850 — must  be  given. 

"  This  is  perhaps  a  fitting  time  to  give  some  personal 
description  of  Miss  Bronte.  In  1831,  she  was  a  quiet, 
thoughtful  girl,  of  nearly  fifteen  years  of  age,  very  small 
in  figure — '  stunted '  was  the  word  she  applied  to  her- 
self—but as  her  limbs  and  head  were  in  just  proportion 
to  the  slight,  fragile  body,  no  word  in  ever  so  slight  a 
degree  suggestive  of  deformity  could  properly  be  applied 
to  her ;  with  soft,  thick,  brown  hair,  and  peculiar  eyes,  of 
which  I  find  it  difficult  to  give  a  description,  as  they 
appeared  to  me  in  her  later  life.  They  were  large  and 
well-shaped ;  their  colour  a  reddish  brown ;  but  if  the 
iris  was  closely  examined,  it  appeared  to  be  composed  of 
a  great  variety  of  tints.  The  usual  expression  was  of 
quiet,  listening  intelligence ;  but  now  and  then,  on  some 
just  occasion  for  vivid  interest  or  wholesome  indignation, 
a  light  would  shine  out,  as  if  some  spiritual  lamp  had 
been  kindled,  which  glowed  behind  those  expressive 
orbs.  I  never  saw  the  like  in  any  other  human  creature. 


LIFE  OF  CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  49 

Ais  for  the  rest  of  her  features,  they  were  plain,  large,  and 
ill(  set;  but,  unless  you  began  to  catalogue  them,  you 
w£:re  hardly  aware  of  the  fact,  for  the  eyes  and  power  of 
the  countenance  over-balanced  every  physical  defect ; 
thi?  crooked  mouth  and  the  large  nose  were  forgotten, 
antl  the  whole  face  arrested  the  attention,  and  presently 
attracted  all  those  whom  she  herself  would  have  cared 
to  attract.  Her  hands  and  feet  were  the  smallest  I 
ev^r  saw ;  when  one  of  the  former  was  placed  in  mine, 
it  was  like  the  soft  touch  of  a  bird  in  the  middle  of  my 
palm.  The  delicate  long  ringers  had  a  peculiar  fineness 
of  sensation,  which  was  one  reason  why  all  her  handiwork, 
of  whatever  kind — writing,  sewing,  knitting — was  so  clear 
in  its  minuteness.  She  was  remarkably  neat  in  her  whole, 
personal  attire ;  but  she  was  dainty  as  to  the  fit  of  her 
shoes  and  gloves."  x 

Miss  Bronte's  second  and  last  school  was  a  happy  one 
for  her.  In  January,  1831,  she  went  in  a  covered  cart 
to  Miss  Wooler's  school  at  Roehead,  a  cheerful  country- 
house  on  the  road  from  Leeds  to  Huddersfield.  It  was 
only  twenty  miles  from  Haworth,  but  in  a  different  line 
of  country.  Charlotte  found  friends  amongst  the  pupils, 
notably  the  E.  ofJMrs.  Gaskell's  biography,  now  known\L 
to  us  as  1>TTssvEllen  Nussey.  The  Rose  and  Jessie 
Yorke  of  "  Shirley  "  were  also  at  Roehead,  and  one  of 
these  it  was  who  describes  Charlotte's  first  arrival,  looking 
very  cold  and  miserable — short-sighted,  shy,  and  nervous, 
and  speaking,  when  she  did  speak,  with  a  strong  Irish 
accent.  This  last  item  in  the  account  seems  somewhat 
singular,  but  County  Down  is  not  easily  shaken  off. 
'  G.,  68. 
4 


50  LIFE  OF 

However,  as  between  an  Irish  and  a  Yorkshire  accent, 
there  can  be  no  question  which  is  the  prettier.  At  fi  rst 
the  new  pupil  was  thought  very  ignorant,  for  "she  had 
never  learnt  grammar  at  all,  and  very  little  geography," 
but  then  suddenly  she  would  confound  her  critics  by 
proving  herself  acquainted  with  things  they  had  never 
handled.  She  knew  the  poetry  books  off  by  heart,  and 
could  tell  stories  about  the  authors  and  what  other  poems 
they  had  written.  She  likewise  confided  to  her  astonished 
associates  that  she  too  was  an  author,  and  not  only  she, 
but  her  brother  and  her  two  sisters — all  three  younger 
than  herself.  Play  games  was  what  she  could  not  do, 
and  to  public  scorn  on  that  head  she  was  totally  in- 
different. She  was,  however,  fond  of  drawing,  and  knew 
what  seemed  a  great  deal  about  celebrated  painters  and 
pictures.  A  furious  politician  she  ever  was.  As  a 
nocturnal  story-teller  she  was  unsurpassable,  and  on  one 
occasion,  at  all  events,  had  the  supreme  satisfaction  of 
causing  one  of  her  auditors  to  "  scream  out  loud,"  and 
be  "  seized  with  violent  palpitations."  She  was  an  in- 
defatigable student  and  was  soon  recognized,  despite  her 
preliminary  ignorances  as  the  model  scholar ;  so  much  so, 
that  once  when  she  got  a  bad  mark  for  not  knowing  her 
Blair's  Lectures  on  "  Belles  Lettres,"  the  whole  school 
revolted  at  the  injustice,  and  the  stigma  had  to  be  re- 
moved, that  is,  the  bad  mark  taken  off.  This  act  of 
reparation  was,  however,  considered  tardy  and  incomplete, 
by  the  impetuosity  of  Rose  Yorke,  who  for  the  rest  of 
the  term  treated  herself  as  released  from  all  vows  of 
obedience  to  the  powers  that  had  so  betrayed  their  trust. 
In  her  judgment  the  "  social  contract "  was  dissolved,  and 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  61 

the  girls  restored  to  their  primeval  liberty.  Fortunately 
for  Miss  Wooler  the  holidays  were  close  at  hand. 

These  days  at  Roehead  as  a  school-girl  were  happy 
ones,  eagerly  spent  in  the  acquisition  of  knowledge,  and 
amongst  congenial  companions.  Miss  Wooler  had  many 
tales  to  tell  of  the  stirring  times  in  Yorkshire  through 
which  she  had  lived,  of  the  misery  of  the  working  popu- 
lation, of  a  country-side  ripe  for  revolution,  of  midnight 
drillings  on  the  moors,  and  the  burning  of  mills  and 
breaking  of  machinery.  And  for  these  stories,  one  of 
her  pupils  at  all  events,  had  ready  ears. 

In  1832  Miss  Bronte's  schooldays  came  to  an  end, 
and  she  returned  to  the  parsonage  at  Haworth.  Here 
she  and  her  sisters  had  drawing-lessons  from  a  master, 
described  by  Mrs.  Gaskell  as  being  a  man  of  talent,  but 
very  little  principle,  from  which  we  are  led  to  infer  that 
his  lack  of  principle  in  some  way  injured  his  pupils,  or 
otherwise  one  hardly  sees  why  so  common  a  failing 
should  be  specially  referred  to.  But  upon  what  terms 
the  girls  were  with  their  drawing-master  I  do  not  know. 
So  far  as  his  art  was  concerned,  all  readers  of  Charlotte's 
novels  must  recognize  how  powerfully  imaginative  land- 
scape affected  her  mind,  and  is  described  by  her.  Her 
drawings,  like  her  books,  dealt  with  the  realities  of  her 
own  feelings.  She  does  not,  however,  ever  seem  to 
have  attained  any  technical  skill  beyond  the  ordinary. 
Drawing,  walking,  and  reading,  were  at  this  time  the 
pleasures  of  a  life  which  at  no  time  forgot  its  duties. 

Miss  Bronte  must  certainly  be  described  as  a  voracious 
reader.  Most  things  were  grist  that  came  to  her  mill, 
and  this,  notwithstanding  that  she  always  read  with  a  sad 


52  LIFE  OF 

sincerity,  and  does  not  appear  to  have  had  any  of  that 
pleasant  trifling  literary  spirit  which  accustoms  itself  to 
look  upon  a  book  as  something  quite  outside  the  realm 
of  morality  and  actual  practice.  There  were  some  queer 
old  volumes  in  the  parsonage,  coming  from  distant 
Cornwall,  and  stained  with  salt  water — "  mad  Methodist 
magazines,  full  of  miracles  and  apparitions,  and  pre- 
ternatural warnings,  ominous  dreams,  and  frenzied 
fanaticisms."  But  it  was  not  for  nothing  they  had 
escaped  the  perils  of  the  sea  and  travelled  so  far  north. 
They  had  once  fostered  piety  to  the  pitch  of  fanaticism 
— they  were  now  to  provoke  genius  and  fever  imagination. 
But  Miss  Bronte's  taste  always  remained  sane.  She  might 
sup  on  horrors,  but  no  indigestion  followed.  Under  date 
July  4,  1834,  she  wrote  to  Miss  Nussey — 

"  You  ask  me  to  recommend  you  some  books  for  your 
perusal.  I  will  do  so  in  as  few  words  as  I  can.  If  you 
like  poetry,  let  it  be  first-rate;  Milton,  Shakespeare, 
Thomson,  Goldsmith,  Pope  (if  you  will,  though  I  don't 
admire  him),  Scott,  Byron,  Campbell,  Wordsworth,  and 
Southey.  Now  don't  be  startled  at  the  names  of  Shake- 
speare and  Byron.  Both  these  were  great  men,  and 
their  works  are  like  themselves.  You  will  know  how  to 
choose  the  good,  and  to  avoid  the  evil ;  the  finest 
passages  are  always  the  purest,  the  bad  are  invariably 
revolting ;  you  will  never  wish  to  read  them  over  twice- 
Omit  the  comedies  of  Shakespeare,  and  the  c  Don  Juan/ 
perhaps  the  *  Cain,'  of  Byron,  though  the  latter  is  a 
magnificent  poem,  and  read  the  rest  fearlessly ;  that  must 
indeed  be  a  depraved  mind  which  can  gather  evil  from 
*  Henry  VIII.,'  from  'Richard)  III.,'  from  «  Macbeth,'  and 


CHARLOTTE  BRONT&.  53 

'Hamlet,'  and  'Julius  Csesar.'  Scott's  sweet,  wild,  romantic 
poetry  can  do  you  no  harm.  Nor  can  Wordsworth's,  nor 
Campbell's,  nor  Southey's — the  greatest  part  at  least  of 
his ;  some  is  certainly  objectionable.  For  history,  read 
Hume,  Rollin,  and  the  *  Universal  History,'  if  you 
can ;  I  never  did.  For  fiction,  read  Scott  alone ;  all 
novels  after  his  are  worthless.  For  biography,  read 
Johnson's  '  Lives  of  the  Poets,'  Boswell's  '  Life  of  John- 
son,' Southey's  '  Life  of  Nelson,'  Lockhart's  *  Life  of 
Burns,'  Moore's  '  Life  of  Sheridan,'  Moore's  c  Life  of 
Byron,'  Wolfe's  '  Remains.'  For  natural  history,  read 
Bewick  and  Audubon,  and  Goldsmith  and  White's 
*  History  of  Selborne.'  For  divinity,  your  brother  will 
advise  you  there.  I  can  only  say,  adhere  to  standard 
authors,  and  avoid  novelty." z 

It  was  all  very  well  for  Miss  Bronte,  writing  ex 
cathedrd,  to  the  "  sensitive  E.,"  to  strike  her  pen  through 
all  the  comedies  of  Shakespeare,  but  that  she  allowed  her 
own  more  masculine  self  a  greater  latitude,  and  was  well 
acquainted  with  the  humours  of  the  immortal  knights — 
Sir  John,  Sir  Toby,  and  Sir  Andrew — cannot  be  doubted. 

Miss  Nussey's  visit  to  London  greatly  excited  Charlotte 
Bronte's  imagination.  London  had  ever  loomed  large 
in  the  family  fancy.  Was  it  not  the  seat  of  Government, 
the  theatre  of  the  actions  of  the  Duke  of  Wellington,  Sir 
Robert  Peel,  Earl  Grey,  Mr.  Stanley,  Lord  Brougham, 
and  Mr.  O'Connell,  of  the  gods  of  her  idolatry  and  the 
demons  of  her  fancy  ?  She  writes  : 

"  I  was  greatly  amused  at  the  tone   of  nonchalance 
which  you  assumed  while  treating  of  London  and  its 
'  G.,  96. 


54  LIFE  OF 

wonders.  Did  you  not  feel  awed  while  gazing  at  St. 
Paul's  and  Westminster  Abbey  ?  Had  you  no  feeling  of 
intense  and  ardent  interest  when  in  St.  James's  you  saw 
the  palace  where  so  many  of  England's  kings  have  held 
their  courts,  and  beheld  the  representations  of  their 
persons  on  the  walls  ?  You  should  not  be  too  much 
afraid  of  appearing  country-bred ;  the  magnificence  of 
London  has  drawn  exclamations  of  astonishment  from 
travelled  men,  experienced  in  the  world,  its  wonders  and 
beauties.  Have  you  yet  seen  anything  of  the  great  per- 
sonages whom  the  sitting  of  Parliament  now  detains  in 
London — the  Duke  of  Wellington,  Sir  Robert  Peel,  Earl 
Grey,  Mr.  Stanley,  Mr.  O'Connell  ?  " * 

But  despite  these  raptures,  how  sound  is  the  advice 
with  which  the  letter  concludes : 

"  If  I  were  you  I  would  not  be  too  anxious  to  spend 
my  time  in  reading  whilst  in  town.  Make  use  of  your 
own  eyes  for  the  purposes  of  observation  now,  and,  for  a 
time  at  least,  lay  aside  the  spectacles  with  which  authors 
would  furnish  us." 

When  Miss  Nussey  returns  from  the  "  glare  and  glitter 
and  dazzling  display"  of  London  with  a  disposition 
unchanged  and  a  heart  uncontaminated,  her  friend  writes 
to  her  in  the  style  of  Julia  Mannering  to  Matilda  March- 
mont,  and  congratulates  her  on  withdrawing  from  the 
world  a  heart  as  unsophisticated,  as  natural,  and  as  true 
as  six  months  previously  she  had  carried  thither.  Charlotte 
Bronte  was  a  plain  old-fashioned  kind  of  person  to  look 
at,  an  undeniable  oddity,  one  of  the  sort  which  is  sup- 
posed to  be  well  content  if  provided  with  a  back  seat 
1  G.,  93- 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  55 

from  whence  to  witness  the  comedy  of  life ;  but  within 
her  glowed  a  spirit,  a  love  of  .pomp  and  grandeur,  01 
state  and  magnificence,  that  would  have  beggared  the 
imagination  of  any  living  princess.  Her  fancy  was  easily 
fired,  so  too  was  her  heart.  She  had  flame  enough  in 
her  composition  to  consume  whole  bevies  of  well-placed 
beauties. 

The  fondness  for  London  was  certainly  promoted  by 
the  astonishing  love  her  brother  Branwell  had  for  the 
great  city,  whose  map  he  used  so  to  study  that  he  was 
able,  years  before  his  feet  had  ever  trod  her  streets,  to 
tell  the  bagmen  he  was  accustomed  to  meet  at  the  bar 
parlour  of  the  Black  Bull  of  Haworth,  the  shortest  ways 
to  their  accustomed  houses  of  call. 

As  for  this  unhappy  Branwell,  he  was  now  hard  upon 
eighteen,  and  was  confidently  regarded  as  the  genius  of 
the  family — the  man  who  was  to  make  the  name  of 
Bronte  famous.  He  had  fiery  red  hair,  and  was  full  of 
Celtic  glow  and  exuberance,  and  doubtless,  had  he  been 
well  bred  and  trained,  and  duly  kicked  and  disciplined, 
he  might  have  escaped  a  shocking  fate  and  a  disgraceful 
death.  But  it  was  not  to  be  so,  and  his  memory  now 
craves  that,  of  our  charity,  we  leave  it  alone.  When  it 
has  been  once  written  that  the  Brontes  had  a  brother 
who  was  their  dream,  their  delusion,  their  despair,  the 
rest  may  be  forgotten,  or,  better  still,  never  known. 
Moral  discrimination  is  a  thing  rarely  exercised,  and 
people  there  still  are  unable  to  strike  any  important  dis- 
tinction between  the  misdeeds  of  Lord  Byron  and  those 
of  Shelley,  and  who  visit  both  those  poets  either  with  the 
same  blame,  or,  more  hateful  still,  raise  them  to  the  same 


56  LIFE  OP 

pedestal.  In  the  case  of  the  men  of  achievement — men 
who  have  done  something  memorable,  and  upon  whom 
therefore  some  sort  of  judgment  must  be  passed — this 
state  of  things  must  continue  until  a  day  of  enlighten- 
ment dawns ;  but  when  we  have  only  to  deal  with  a  poor 
creature  who,  whatever  may  have  been  his  promise,  never 
did  anything  but  get  drunk,  commit  petty  defalcations, 
write  poor  verses  and  odious  letters,  tell  the  most 
atrocious  and  heartless  lies,  and  wellnigh  break  the 
hearts  of  three  of  the  most  self-sacrificing  women  ever 
called  even  by  the  name  of  sister,  we  are  surely  entitled 
to  close  the  account  at  once  and  for  ever. 

At  this  time  art  was  thought  likely  to  provide  Branwell 
with  the  necessary  outlet  for  his  genius,  and  that  he  had 
some  talent  in  that  direction  may  be  easily  believed. 
The  question  of  ways  and  means  arose,  and  took,  as  it 
generally  does  in  families  whose  circumstances  are 
straitened  by  the  "  eternal  lack  of  pence,"  the  shape  of 
the  inquiry,  What  sacrifices  can  the  artist's  sisters  be 
called  upon  to  make  ?  Emily  and  Anne  were  as  yet  too 
young  to  do  much;  they  themselves  needed  education 
to  fit  them  for  their  own  struggles  j  so  it  was  obviously, 
as  children  say,  "  Charlotte's  turn."  On  the  6th  of  July, 
1835,  she  wrote  from  Haworth  to  say,  that  as  it  was 
proposed  that  Branwell  should  be  placed  at  the  Royal 
Aoademy,  she  was  going  to  be  a  teacher  at  Roehead, 
Emily  accompanying  her  as  a  pupil. 

As  a  matter  of  fact  Branwell  never  went  as  a  pupil  to 
the  Royal  Academy,  but  in  July,  1835,  Miss  Bronte, 
being  then  nineteen,  went  as. a  teacher  to  Miss  Wooler's, 
at  Roehead,  taking  her  sister  Emily  with  her  as  a  pupil. 


CHARLOTTE  BRONT&.  57 

Emily  Bronte  was  now  seventeen  years  old,  and  has  been 
described  as  tall  and  well  formed,  and  with  eyes  of 
remarkable  beauty.  Her  figure  was  somewhat  lank,  her 
complexion  colourless,  her  ideas  about  dress  odd,  her 
habits  strange.  Her  most  obvious  gift  was  silence,  and 
her  most  marked  aversion  strangers,  amongst  whom  she 
included  all  near  neighbours  and  her  father's  curates. 
Her  sisters  loved  her  intensely,  so  did  her  dogs.  She,  in 
her  turn,  loved  her  sisters  and  her  dogs,  and  at  one  time 
her  brother,  with  a  silent  passion.  She  also  loved  the/j 
moors  far  too  well  to  bear  being  removed  from  them, 
even  so  far  as  Roehead.  After  three  months  she  came 
home.  Her  elder  sister,  sticking  herself  to  her  post, 
recognized,  not  grudgingly,  but  with  the  love  that  has 
"forward-reaching"  thoughts,  how  impossible  it  was  for 
Emily  to  live  away  from  home. 

"  My  sister  Emily  loved  the  moors.  Flowers  brighter 
than  the  rose  bloomed  in  the  blackest  of  the  heath  for 
her ; — out  of  a  sullen  hollow  in  a  livid  hillside  her  mind 
could  make  an  Eden.  She  found  in  the  bleak  solitude 
many  and  dear  delights  ;  and  not  the  least  and  best-loved 
was — liberty.  Liberty  was  the  breath  of  Emily's  nostrils ; 
without  it  she  perished.  The  change  from  her  own  home 
to  a  school,  and  from  her  own  very  noiseless,  very  secluded, 
but  unrestricted  and  unartificial  mode  of  life,  to  one  of 
disciplined  routine  (though  under  the  kindest  auspices), 
was  what  she  failed  in  enduring.  Her  nature  proved 
here  too  strong  for  her  fortitude.  Every  morning,  when 
she  woke,  the  vision  of  home  and  the  moors  rushed  on 
her,  and  darkened  and  saddened  the  day  that  lay  before 
her.  Nobody  knew  what  ailed  her  but  me.  I  knew 


58  LIFE  OF 

only  too  well.  In  this  struggle  her  health  was  quickly 
broken:  her  white  face,  attenuated  form,  and  failing 
strength,  threatened  rapid  decline.  I  felt  in  my. heart  she 
would  die,  if  she  did  not  go  home,  and  with  this  convic- 
tion obtained  her  recall.  She  had  only  been  three 
months  at  school ;  and  it  was  some  years  before  the  ex- 
periment of  sending  her  from  home  was  again  ventured 
on." ' 

As  we  read  this  passage  it  is  natural  to  be  reminded  of 
Macaulay's  beautiful  and,  in  so  unsentimental  a  man, 
strangely  pathetic  lines  describing  the  feelings  of  the 
Yorkshire  Jacobite  wearing  his  soul  out  in  Italy,  who 

"  Heard  on  Lavernia,  Scargill's  whispering  trees, 
And  pined  by  Arno  for  his  lovelier  Tees ; 
Beheld  each  night  his  home  in  fevered  sleep, 
Each  morning  started  from  the  dream  to  weep  : 
Till  God,  who  saw  him  tried  too  sorely,  gave 
The  resting-place  he  asked,  an  early  grave." 

When  Emily  returned  to  Haworth  it  was  not  to  idle- 
ness. She  took  upon  herself,  so  we  are  told,  the  prin- 
cipal part  of  the  cooking  and  all  the  household  ironing 
— the  most  elegant  of  domestic  employments — and,  later 
on,  when  Tabby  became  infirm,  she  made  the  bread ; 
and  might  have  been  seen  "  studying  German  out  of  an 
open  book  propped  up  before  her,  as  she  kneaded  the 
dough  "  :  but,  whatever  the  German  may  have  been,  the 
dough  was  always  light— so,  at  least,  Mrs.  Gaskell  assures 
us,  I  hope  with  authority.  "No  study,  however  interest- 

'  G.,  loi. 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  59 

ing,  interfered  with  the  goodness  of  the  bread,  which  was 
always  light  and  excellent." 

Miss  Bronte's  days  at  Roehead  as  a  teacher  would 
have  been  agreeable  enough  but  for  the  fact  that  they 
fell  during  what  may  be  called  the  "  yeasty "  period  of 
her  genius,  and  that  she  never  had  any  turn  for  teaching 
or  pleasure  in  the  society  of  young  people,  simply  as 
such.  Consequently  her  leisure  was  disturbed  by  the 
doubts  and  fears  that  infest  those  whose  dream  is  of 
literary  fame — by  the  dread  of  what  Keats  called  "the 
hell  of  failure  " — and  by  the  uneasy  hope  of  the  heaven 
of  success.  "  If  you  knew  my  thoughts,  the  dreams  that 
absorb  me,  and  the  fiery  imagination  that  at  times  eats 
me  up  and  makes  me  feel  society  as  it  is,  wretchedly 
insipid,  you  would  pity  and,  I  daresay,  despise  me."  So 
she  wrote  in  May,  1836.  Neither  did  she  find  in  her 
school  work  the  labour  that  eases  pain.  None  the  less, 
she  performed  it  bravely.  But  it  was  always  so  with 
Charlotte  Bronte.  Her  reason  looked  on  tempests,  but 
was  never  shaken.  Religious  depression  she  appears 
occasionally  to  have  experienced,  although  it  is  not  easy 
to  apprehend  her  position  through  life  in  the  matter 
of  religion.  She  certainly  had  none  of  the  spirit  of  the 
devotee,  and  her  mental  atmosphere  was  altogether  too 
bleak  to  admit  of  that  "small-soul  -culture"  now  so  much 
recommended.  Miss  Bronte's  religion  seems  to  have 
consisted  of  a  robust  Church  of  Englandism,  made  up 
of  cleanliness,  good  works,  and  hatred  of  humbug — all 
admirable  things  certainly,  but  not  specially  religious. 

She  was,  however,  acquainted  partially  with  doctrinal 
differences,  and  was  known,  during  the  period  now  under 


GO  LIFE  OP 

view,  to  condemn  Socinianism  and  Calvinism.  She  must 
be  pronounced  an  Arminian,  and  was,  I  doubt  not,  an 
Erastian  also.  Her  sister  Emily  was  more  reticent,  and 
all  that  she  was  ever  heard  to  say  on  religious  subjects 
was  (whilst  lying  at  full  length  on  the  hearthrug)  : 
"That's  right."  Nor  does  this  single  expression  of 
opinion,  emphatic  though  it  be,  tell  us  much;  for  the 
conduct  it  approved  of  was  her  friend's  refusal  to  state 
what  her  own  religious  opinions  were. 

During  the  Christmas  holidays  of  1836  the  girls  again 
met  in  their  beloved  Haworth.  They  had  much  to  talk 
about.  No  need  now  to  draw  upon  their  fervent  imagina- 
tions, no  occasion  "to  make  out"  anything,  or  to  fancy 
themselves  inhabiting  beautiful  islands  of  the  main,  in 
company  with  the  men,  women,  and  books,  they  most 
admired  or  loved.  There  was  no  lack  of  matter  to  talk 
about. 

What  were  they  to  do  ?  Their  father  had  the  income, 
and  the  claims  upon  that  income  of  a  poor  parson,  and 
nothing  else.  Their  aunt  had  an  annuity  of  ^"50  a  year. 
Something  had  to  be  done.  There  was  teaching.  Both 
Charlotte  and  Emily  had  tried  this — the  former  at  Roe- 
head,  the  latter  for  a  few  months  at  Halifax.  For  Emily 
it  was  an  impossible  life ;  for  Charlotte  a  hateful,  and  also 
a  hopeless  one.  To  her  friend  "  Mary  "  Miss  Bronte  had 
owned  that,  after  clothing  herself  and  her  sister  Anne, 
she  had  nothing  left  out  of  her  Roehead  salary.  No 
wonder  that,  during  these  Christmas  holidays,  they  paced 
up  and  down  the  room  "making  plans  for  the  future." 
No  wonder  either  that  their  thoughts  flew  to  the  "El 
Dorado  "  of  literature,  where,  before  their  time  as  since, 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  61 

bold  adventurers  have  carried  their  light  fancies,  and 
returned  home  laden  with  the  precious  metal.  They  had 
all,  Branwell  included,  written  verses,  and  they  thought 
they  could  not  be  better  introduced  into  literature  than 
through  that  medium.  Accordingly  Charlotte,  "as  the 
eldest,"  wrote  to  Southey,  on  the  2  9th  of  December, 
1836,  a  letter,  which— as  the  writer  was  at  that  time  under 
the  detestable  influence  of  her  brother's  style — was  not 
likely  to  avoid  serious  faults.  The  letter  was  accom- 
panied by  some  poems.  Branwell,  at  the  same  time, 
despatched  some  of  his  poems  to  Wordsworth.  No 
answer  being  received  from  Southey,  who  was  away  from 
home,  and  the  Christmas  holidays  coming  to  an  end, 
poor  Miss  Bronte  had  to  pack  her  box  and  go  back  to 
Miss  Wooler's  school,  no  longer  at  pleasant  Roehead, 
but  at  Dewsbury  Moor.  Here  it  was,  in  the  month 
of  March,  that  she  received  Southey's  letter.  He  wrote 
— as  Southey  always  did  write — kindly,  wisely,  gravely, 
yet  forbiddingly.  It  must  be  remembered  in  reading  the 
letter,  which  has  been  printed  both  in  Southey's  "  Life 
and  Correspondence"  and  in  Mrs.  Gaskell's  biography, 
that  he  had  only  before  him  specimens  of  his  corre- 
spondent's poetry.  "  Do  not  suppose,"  he  said,  "  that 
I  disparage  the  gift  you  possess ;  nor  that  I  would  dis- 
courage you  from  exercising  it.  ...  Write  poetry  for  its 
own  sake,  not  in  a  spirit  of  emulation,  and  not  with  a 
view  to  celebrity;  the  less  you  aim  at  that,  the  more 
likely  you  will  be  to  observe,  and  finally  to  obtain  it." 
Miss  Bronte  replied : — 

"  SIR, — I  cannot  rest  till  I  have  answered  your  letter, 


62  LIFE  OF 

even  though,  by  addressing  you  a  second  time,  I  should 
appear  a  little  intrusive ;  but  I  must  thank  you  for  the 
kind  and  wise  advice  you  have  condescended  to  give 
me.  I  had  not  ventured  to  hope  for  such  a  reply :  so 
considerate  in  its  tone,  so  noble  in  its  spirit.  I  must 
suppress  what  I  feel,  or  you  will  think  me  foolishly 
enthusiastic. 

"  At  the  first  perusal  of  your  letter,  I  felt  only  shame 
and  regret  that  I  had  ever  ventured  to  trouble  you  with 
my  crude  rhapsody ;  I  felt  a  painful  heat  rise  to  my  face 
when  I  thought  of  the  quires  of  paper  I  had  covered 
with  what  once  gave  me  so  much  delight,  but  which  now 
was  only  a  source  of  confusion  :  but  after  I  had  thought 
a  little,  and  read  it  again  and  again,  the  prospect  seemed 
to  clear.  You  do  not  forbid  me  to  write ;  you  do  not  say 
that  what  I  write  is  utterly  destitute  of  merit.  You  only 
warn  me  against  the  folly  of  neglecting  real  duties  for  the  / 
sake  of  imaginative  pleasures ;  for  the  love  of  fame ;  for  Vir' 
the  selfish  excitement  of  emulation.  You  kindly  allow  J 
me  to  write  poetry  for  its  own  sake,  provided  I  leave 
undone  nothing  which  I  ought  to  do,  in  order  to 
pursue  that  single,  absorbing,  exquisite  gratification.  I 
am  afraid,  sir,  you  think  me  very  foolish.  I  know  the 
first  letter  I  wrote  to  you  was  all  senseless  trash  from 
beginning  to  end ;  but  I  am  not  altogether  the  idle 
dreaming  being  it  would  seem  to  denote.  My  father  is 
a  clergyman  of  limited,  though  competent,  income,  and 
I  am  the  eldest  of  his  children.  He  expended  quite  as 
much  in  my  education  as  he  could  afford  in  justice  to  the 
rest.  I  thought  it  therefore  my  duty,  when  I  left  school, 
to  become  a  governess.  In  that  capacity  I  find  enough 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  63 

to  occupy  my  thoughts  all  day  long,  and  my  head  and 
hands  too,  without  having  a  moment's  time  for  one 
dream  of  the  imagination.  In  the  evenings,  I  confess, 
I  do  think,  but  I  never  trouble  any  one  else  with  my 
thoughts.  I  carefully  avoid  any  appearance  of  pre- 
occupation and  eccentricity,  which  might  lead  those  I 
live  amongst  to  suspect  the  nature  of  my  pursuits. 
Following  my  father's  advice — who  from  my  childhood 
has  counselled  me,  just  in  the  wise  and  friendly  tone  of 
your  letter — I  have  endeavoured  not  only  attentively  to 
observe  all  the  duties  a  woman  ought  to  fulfil,  but  to  feel 
deeply  interested  in  them.  I  don't  always  succeed,  for 
sometimes  when  I'm  teaching  or  sewing  I  would  rather 
be  reading  or  writing.  But  I  try  to  deny  myself,  and  my 
father's  approbation  amply  rewarded  me  for  the  privation. 
Once  more  allow  me  to  thank  you  with  sincere  gratitude. 
I  trust  I  shall  never  more  feel  ambitious  to  see  my  name 
in  print.  If  the  wish  should  rise,  I'll  look  at  Southey's 
letter,  and  suppress  it.  It  is  honour  enough  for  me 
that  I  have  written  to  him,  and  received  an  answer. 
That  letter  is  consecrated ;  no  one  shall  ever  see  it  but 
papa  and  my  brother  and  sisters.  Again  I  thank  you. 
This  incident,  I  suppose,  will  be  renewed  no  more ;  if  I 
live  to  be  an  old  woman,  I  shall  remember  it  thirty  years 
hence  as  a  bright  dream.  The  signature  which  you 
suspected  of  being  fictitious  is  my  real  name.  Again, 
therefore,  I  must  sign  myself, 

"  C.  BRONTE. 

"P.S. — Pray,  sir,  excuse  me  for  writing  to  you  a 
second  time.  I  could  not  help  writing — partly  to  tell 
you  how  thankful  I  am  for  your  kindness,  and  partly  to 


64  LIFE  OF 

let  you  know  that  your  advice  shall  not  be  wasted, 
however  sorrowfully  and  reluctantly  it  may  be  at  first 
followed.1  "C.  B." 

Southey's  reply  requires  to  be  read  : — 

"KESWICK,  March  22,  1837. 

"  DEAR  MADAM, — Your  letter  has  given  me  great 
pleasure,  and  I  should  not  forgive  myself  if  I  did  not 
tell  you  so.  You  have  received  admonition  as  con- 
siderately and  as  kindly  as  it  was  given.  Let  me  now 
request  that  if  you  ever  should  come  to  these  Lakes 
while  I  am  living  here  you  will  let  me  see  you.  You 
would  think  of  me  afterwards  with  the  more  goodwill, 
because  you  would  perceive  that  there  is  neither  severity 
nor  moroseness  in  the  state  of  mind  to  which  years  and 
observation  have  brought  me. 

"  It  is,  by  God's  mercy,  in  our  power  to  attain  a  degree 
of  self-government,  which  is  essential  to  our  own  happi- 
ness, and  contributes  greatly  to  that  of  those  around  us. 
Take  care  of  over-excitement,  and  endeavour  to  keep  a 
quiet  mind  (even  for  your  health  it  is  the  best  advice 
that  can  be  given  you).  Your  moral  and  spiritual  im- 
provement will  then  keep  pace  with  the  culture  of  your 
intellectual  powers. 

"  And  now,  Madam,  God  bless  you !  Farewell,  and 
believe  me  to  be,  your  sincere  friend, 

"ROBERT  SOUTHEY." 

This  is  indeed  an  admirable  correspondence  on  both 
1  G.,  116,  117. 


CHARLOTTE  BRONT&.  65 

sides.  It  is  full  of  the  stern,  almost  ruthless,  good  sense 
and  soberness,  which  Charlotte  Bronte,  despite  her  tem- 
pestuous soul,  stormy  imagination,  and  passionate  writing, 
always  loved,  and  took  as  her  rule  of  living ;  but  when 
we  remember  she  was  but  twenty-one  when  she  wrote  her 
second  letter  to  Southey,  we  feel  that  the  iron  had 
entered  somewhat  too  deeply  into  her  soul. 

Literature  being  thus  put  aside,  Miss  Bronte  continued, 
though  with  a  heavy  heart  and  failing  health  and  spirits, 
to  teach  Miss  Wooler's  pupils,  amongst  whom  was  now 
her  sister  Anne.  Anne  Bronte  can  never  be  to  any  of 
us  what  her  sisters  are,  her  literary  faculty  being  but 
slender,  but  whilst  living  she  played  an  important  part 
in  the  family  life.  She  and  Emily  were  the  fastest 
friends.  Alone  amongst  the  sisters  Anne  had  enough 
religion  to  give  her  pleasure,  and  her  spirit  grew  devout. 
But  in  1837  she  was  young,  even  for  her  years,  and  timid. 

The  Christmas  of  1837  saw  them  all  again  at  Haworth, 
quiet,  sadder  even  than  before,  but  with  wills  unsub- 
dued, as  the  following  pleasing  incident  most  satis- 
factorily establishes.  Poor  Tabby  fell  down  the  steep 
slippery  village  street  and  broke  her  leg.  She  was  nearly 
seventy  years  of  age,  past  her  work,  and  had  a  sister 
living  in  the  village.  Miss  Branwell,  a  by  no  means 
superseded  personage,  decided  that  Tabby  should  go  and 
live  with  this  sister.  Mr.  Bronte  was  at  first  unwilling, 
but  finally  consented,  and  the  girls  were  informed  that 
the  ancient  Tabitha,  once  queen  of  the  kitchen,  and 
kindly  tyrant  of  their  early  life,  was  to  leave  the  parson- 
age. They  remonstrated.  Tabby  had  nursed  them ; 
they  would  nurse  Tabby.  Their  remonstrances  being 

5 


CO  LIFE  OF 

unheeded,  their  arguments  left  unanswered,  they  pro- 
ceeded, in  the  language  of  to-day,  to  boycott  the  baker, 
or,  as  Mrs.  Gaskell  puts  it,  they  struck  eating  till  the 
aghast  authorities  gave  them  their  own  way,  and  allowed 
Tabby  to  remain  where  she  was. 

The  holidays  over,  Miss  Bronte  went  back  to  Dews- 
bury  Moor  alone,  for  Anne's  health  was  too  feeble  to 
admit  of  her  return.  It  must  have  been  a  cruel  parting, 
but  it  was  not  for  long,  for  Miss  Bronte's  health  entirely 
broke  down,  and  the  doctor  who  was  called  in  gave  her 
the  only  prescription  that  could  have  done  her  the  least 
good — sent  her  home  again. 

She  soon  became  herself  once  more,  paid  one  or  two 
visits,  and  had  friends  at  the   parsonage.     About  this 
time  it  was  that  she  encountered  some  one  supposed  to 
be  the  St.  John  of  "  Jane  Eyre,"  and  like  him  a  clergy- 
man.    He  had  the  good  sense  to  recognize  the  greatness    r 
of  Charlotte  Bronte,  and  proposed  marriage ;  but  she,  a   > 
poor  hard-worked  teacher,  who  hated  her  business,  would 
have  none  of  him,    spick  and  span  parson  though  he 
was.     She  writes  thus  : 

"Mardi  12,  1839. 

...  "I  had  a  kindly  leaning  towards  him,  because  he 
is  an  amiable  and  well-disposed  man.  Yet  I  had  not, 
and  could  not  have,  that  intense  attachment  which  would 
make  me  willing  to  die  for  him ;  and  if  ever  I  marry,  it 
must  be  in  that  light  of  adoration  that  I  will  regard  my 
husband.  Ten  to  one  I  shall  never  have  the  chance 
again ;  but  rtimportt.  Moreover,  I  was  aware  that  he 
knew  so  little  of  me  he  could  hardly  be  conscious  to 
whom  he  was  writing.  Why !  it  would  startle  him  to  see 


CHARLOTTE  BRONT&.  67 

me  in  my  natural  home  character ;  he  would  think  I  was 
a  wild,  romantic  enthusiast  indeed.  I  could  not  sit  all 
day  long  making  a  grave  face  before  my  husband.  I 
would  laugh,  and  satirize,  and  say  whatever  came  into 
my  head  first.  And  if  he  w.ere  a  clever  man,  and  loved 
me,  the  whole  world,  weighed  in  the  balance  against  his 
smallest  wish,  should  be  light  as  air." x 

The  matrimonial  profession  thus  rejected,  another  had 
to  be  adopted,  and  both  Charlotte  and  Anne  decided  tc-A* 
be  gnvprnesses__in  families.  It  was  a  desperate  choice, 
so  far  as  the  former  was  concerned,  and  simply  meant 
that  there  was  nothing  else  for  her  to  be.  The  "  El 
Dorado"  of  literature  was  jealously  guarded  by  for- 
bidding angels — she  had  Southey's  stringent  letter  in  her 
pocket,  and  though  it  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  she  had 
really  and  as  it  were  for  ever  abandoned  the  immortal 
hope  of  some  day  writing  something  the  world  would  not 
willingly  let  die,  still  the  hour  had  not  come  to  conquer 
discouragement.  Art  was  out  of  the  question.  Music 
was  not  one  of  Charlotte  Bronte's  accomplishments, 
Mrs.  Gaskell  even  going  so  far  as  to  give  vent  to  a  dis- 
tressing doubt  whether  "  Charlotte  could  play  at  all." 
There  was  therefore  nothing  for  it  but  plain  teaching. 
Still  it  was  an  unhappy  choice,  for,  as  has  been  frequently 

remarked,  Mkg    prni-U^.dirl    nn<-    rntv*    fnr   rhilrtrpn.       She 

had  no  eye  for  them.  Hence  it  comes  about  that  her 
novel-children  are  not  good.  Mr.  Swinburne,  in  his  de- 
lightful "  Note  on  Charlotte  Bronte,"  which  should  be 
read  by  everybody,  has  said  pretty  well  all  that  need  be 
said  on  the  subject.  Miss  Bronte  had  not  on  her  small 
'  G.,  125. 


68 


LIFE 


but  wonder-opening  bunch  the  tiny  key  that  unlocks  the 
heart  of  childhood.  As  she  glances  upon  children  she 
seems  to  say :  "  Wait,  little  one,  wait  awhile ;  till  your 
eager  heart  has  been  bruised  in  the  ceaseless  strife  of  the 
affections ;  till  the  garden  of  your  soul  is  strewn  with 
withered  hopes  ;  till  you  have  become  familiar  with  dis- 
appointment, and  know  the  face  of  sorrow ;  and  then,  if 
you  seek  me  out,  we  shall  have  much  to  say  to  one 
another  ;  not  of  foolish  sentiment  or  Byronic  gloom,  but 
downright  vigorous  good  sense,  and  pinching  of  each 
other's  delusions." 

Miss  Bronte's  first  place  was  in  the  family  of  a  York-  ^ 
shire  manufacturer.  She  was  very  unhappy,  but  to  record  i\ 
the  story  of  her  captivity  would  be  too  sickening.  One 
of  the  pleasantest  afternoons  she  spent  during  the  three 
months  of  her  torment  was  when  the  father  of  the  family 
took  his  children  out  for  a  walk,  accompanied  by  his 
Newfoundland  dog  bounding  in  front,  and  his  governess, 
who  had  orders  to  follow  a  little  behind.  Miss  Bronte, 
however,  does  not  seem  to  have  minded,  and  indeed 
states  that  her  employer  "  looked  very  like  what  a  frank, 
wealthy  Conservative  gentleman  ought  to  be." 

She  left  this  place  in  July,  having  lost  all  her  health 
and  spirits,  and  came  back  to  the  parsonage,  where  she 
quickly  regained  both — too  much  of  the  latter  indeed  for 
the  peace  of  mind  of  an  Irish  curate,  who  was  brought 
one  day  by  his  vicar  to  pay  a  call  at  Haworth  Parsonage. 
After  the  manner  of  his  kind  he  made  himself  at  home; 
but  Miss  Bronte  must  tell  her  own  tale : 

"  I  have  an  odd  circumstance  to  relate  to  you  ;  prepare 
for  a  hearty  laugh  !  The  other  day  Mr. ,  a  vicar, 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  69 

came  to  spend  the  day  with  us,  bringing  with  him  his 
own  curate.  The  latter  gentleman,  by  name  Mr.  B.,  is 
a  young  Irish  clergyman,  fresh  from  Dublin  University. 
It  was  the  first  time  we  had  any  of  us  seen  him,  but, 
however,  after  the  manner  -of  his  countrymen,  he  soon 
made  himself  at  home.  His  character  quickly  appeared 
in  his  conversation  ;  witty,  lively,  ardent,  clever  too  ;  but 
deficient  in  the  dignity  and  discretion  of  an  Englishman. 
At  home,  you  know,  J  talk  with  ease,  and  am  never  shy, 
never  weighed  down  uid  oppressed  by  that  miserable 
mauvaise  Jwnte  which  torments  and  constrains  me  else- 
where. So  I  conversed  with  this  Irishman,  and  laughed 
at  his  jests  ;  and,  though  I  saw  faults  in  his  character, 
excused  them  because  of  the  amusement  his  originality 
afforded.  I  cooled  a  little,  indeed,  and  drew  in  towards 
the  latter  part  of  the  evening,  because  he  began  to  season 
his  conversation  with  something  of  Hibernian  flattery, 
which  I  did  not  quite  relish.  However,  they  went  away, 
and  no  more  was  thought  about  them.  A  few  days 
after  I  got  a  letter,  the  direction  of  which  puzzled  me,  it 
being  in  a  hand  I  was  not  accustomed  to  see.  Evidently 
it  was  neither  from  you  nor  Mary,  my  only  correspon- 
dents. Having  opened  and  read  it,  it  proved  to  be  a 
declaration  of  attachment^jmd  proposaLof, 


expressed  in^trre-^HelrETangiiage  of  the  sapient  young 
Irishman  !  I  hope  you  are  laughing  heartily.  This  is 
not  like  one  of  my  adventures,  is  it  ?  It  more  nearly 
resembles  Martha's.  I  am  certainly  doomed  to  be  an 
old  maid.  Never  mind.  I  made  up  my  mind  to  that 
fate  ever  since  I  was  twelve  years  old."1 


133- 


:* 


LIFE  OF  CHARLOTTE  BRONTE. 


This  story  has  its  biographical  value,  since  it  shows, 
what  readers  of  Mrs.  Gaskell's  biography  are  sometimes 
tempted  to  forget,  that  Charlotte  Bronte  was,  at  con- 
venient times  and  in  proper  places,  a  lively  and  fascinating 
person,  even  in  the  eyes  of  strangers. 

But  refusing  the  clergy,  however  inspiriting  as  a 
pastime,  has  no  merits  as  a  means  of  livelihood,  and 
accordingly,  after  a  visit  to  the  sea  at  Easton,  we  find  her 
writing : 

"  I  intend  to  force  myself  to  take  another  situation 
when  I  can  get  one,  though  I  hate  and  abhor  the  very 
thoughts  of  goy^rn£ss=ship.  But  I  must  do  it ;  and 
therefore  I  heartily  wish  I  could  hear  of  a  family  where 
they  need  such  a  commodity  as  a  governess." J 


1  G.,  136. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

r  I  ^HE  year  1840  was  spent  at  home — the  mornings  in 
JL  household  pursuits  and  duties,  and  the  evenings 
in  reading  and  in  planning  and  plotting  over  that  myste- 
rious heap  of  disagreeable  possibilities  we  are  accustomed 
to  call,  compendiously,  the  Future.  Charlotte  Bronte  dealt 
sternly  with  herself  in  this  matter.  Like  her  heroines, 
Jane  Eyre  and  Lucy  Snowe,  she  had  the  habit  of  making 
an  inventory  of  her  charms  and  accomplishments,  good 
looks  and  graces,  powers  of  mind  and  body,  and  marking 
herself  very  low,  She  made  no  large  demands  upon  the 
world,  and  expected  nothing  she  did  not  first  pay  for  in 
brains  and  work.  She  was  not  dandled  and  danced  into 
literature  like  some  of  our  sprightly  young  authors  who 
try  to  make  up  for  the  native  lightness  of  their  hearts  by 
the  desperate  character  of  their  plots  and  the  ferocity  of 
their  literary  language.  During  this  winter  Miss  Bronte 
began  a  story  in  her  minutest  hand,  and  writ  in  a  style 
which  afterwards  became  her  aversion — "the  ornamental 
and  redundant  style."  The  beginning  of  this  story  she  sent, 
with  the  extraordinary  audacity  of  a  young  author — an 
audacity  able  even  to  conquer  the  abnormal  shyness 
and  independence  of  her  non-professional  character — to 


72 


LIFE  OF 


Wordsworth  anonymously,  and  subsequently  followed  it 
up  with  a  letter  composed  in  a  vein  she  had  been  taught 
by  her  brother  to  regard  as  manly  and  vigorous,  but 
which  is  really  only  smart  to  vulgarity.  Miss  Bronte's 
notions  of  a  man's  style  never  got  quite  quit  of  this  early 
taint.  This  story  did  not  proceed  very  far. 

There  was  a  good  deal  of  reading  done  this  year  at  the 
parsonage,  forty  French  novels  arriving  in  one  batch. 
Unfortunately  we  are  not  told  their  names,  but  only  that, 
"like  the  rest,  they  are  clever,  wicked,  sophistical,  and 
immoral."  And  then  she  adds  :  "The  best  of  it  is,  they 
give  one  a  thorough  idea  of  France  and  Paris  " — a  sweep- 
ing statement  which  may  safely  be  met  with  a  point-blank 
denial.  There  is  more  validity  in  her  second  reason  for 
reading  so  many  "  clever,  wicked,  sophistical,  and  immoral 
books,"  namely,  that  they  are  the  best  substitute  for 
French  conversation  that  she  had  met  with. 

All  this  time,  however,  she  was  looking  out  for  a  situa- 
tion, and  answering  advertisements  without  number.  "  A 

woman  of  the  name  of  Mrs.  B ,  it  seems,  wants  a 

teacher.     I  wish  she  would  have  me." 

However,  on  investigation  Mrs.  B proved  to  be 

one  of  those  persons  who  want  their  children  taught  music 
and  singing,  so  nothing  came  of  that;  but  in  March,  1841, 
Miss  Bronte  went  out  again,  and  for  the  last  time,  as  a 
governess.  On  this  occasion  she  got  into  a  pleasant 
house,  though  her  duties  were  multifarious,  and  involved 
"needlework."  Her  salary  was  £20  nominally,  really 
,£16.  Her  pupils  were  two,  a  girl  of  eight  and  a  boy  of 
six.  There  is  something  half  amusing,  half  distressing, 
in  the  way  Miss  Bronte  talks  of  her  young  clients.  They 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  73 

might  be  a  superior  kind  of  wild  beast.  "  My  pupils  are 
wild  and  unbroken,  but  apparently  well-disposed."  A 
little  boy  of  six  is  not,  as  a  rule,  spoken  of  quite  so 
solemnly.  "  I  find  it  so  hard,"  she  writes,  "  to  repel  the 
rude  familiarity  of  children."  "The  children  are  over- 
indulged, and  consequently  hard  to  manage."  "  I  have 
got  on  very  well  with  the  servants  and  children  so  far,  yet 
it  is  dreary,  solitary  work." 

It  was  just  as  well  this  sort  of  thing  came  to  an  end 
once  and  for  all  at  the  Christmas  of  1841.  Her  employers 
were  fond  of  her,  and  felt  the  parting.  Miss  Bronte 
observed  with  her  accustomed  truthfulness  and  insight 
into  her  own  character.  "  They  only  made  too  much  of 
me.  I  did  not  deserve  it." 

What  led  her  to  give  up  the  situation  was  that  she  had 
obtained  the  necessary  consents  and  assistance  to  enable 
her  and  her  sister  Emily  to  go  abroad  for  a  while  to 
perfect  themselves  in  French  and  to  learn  German,  in 
the  hope  that  so  equipped  they  might,  on  their  return, 
keep  a  school  of  their  own.  This  project  had  been  slowly 
maturing  during  the  last  half  of  1841. 

On  the  1 8th  of  July  Miss  Bronte  wrote  :  "  To  come  to 
the  point.  Papa  and  aunt  talk  by  fits  and  starts  of  our — 
id  esft  Emily,  Anne,  and  myself — commencing  a  school." 

In  August  she  was  back  at  her  situation,  and  received 
a  letter  from  Brussels,  written  by  her  old  friend  Mary, 
the  Rose  Yorke  of  "  Shirley."  This  set  her  imagination 
off  upon  its  travels. 

"Mary's  letters  spoke  of  some  of  the  pictures  and 
cathedrals  she  had  seen — pictures  the  most  exquisite, 
cathedrals  the  most  venerable.  I  hardly  know  what 


74 


LIFE  OF 


swelled  to  my  throat  as  I  read  her  letter :  such  a  vehe- 
ment impatience  of  restraint  and  steady  work ;  such  a 
strong  wish  for  wings — wings  such  as  wealth  can  furnish ; 
such  an  urgent  thirst  to  see,  to  know,  to  learn.  Something 
internal  seemed  to  expand  bodily  for  a  minute.  I  was 
tantalized  by  the  consciousness  of  faculties  unexercised. 
Then  all  collapsed,  and  I  despaired.  My  dear,  I  would 
hardly  make  that  confession  to  any  one  but  yourself;  and 
to  you,  rather  in  a  letter  than  vivd  voce.  These  rebellious 
and  absurd  emotions  were  only  momentary;  I  quelled 
them  in  five  minutes.  I  hope  they  will  not  revive,  for 
they  were  acutely  painful." x 

Miss  Wooler  being  at  this  time  about  to  give  up  her 
school,  it  occurred  to  her  that  the  Brontes  might  take 
it.  Thereupon  Charlotte  addressed  to  Miss  Branwell 
the  following  letter  : — 

"Sept.  29,  1841. 

"  DEAR  AUNT, 

"  I  have  heard  nothing  of  Miss  Wooler  yet,  since 
I  wrote  to  her  intimating  that  I  would  accept  her  offer. 
I  cannot  conjecture  the  reason  of  this  long  silence,  unless 
some  unforeseen  impediment  has  occurred  in  concluding 
the  bargain.  Meantime,  a  plan  has  been  suggested  and 

approved  by  Mr.  and  Mrs. "  (the  father  and  mother 

of  her  pupils)  "  and  others,  which  I  wish  now  to  impart 
to  you.  My  friends  recommend  me,  if  I  desire  to  secure 
permanent  success,  to  delay  commencing  the  school  for  six 
months  longer,  and  by  all  means  to  contrive,  by  hook  or 
by  crook,  to  spend  the  intervening  time  in  some  school 
on  the  Continent.  They  say  schools  in  England  are  so 
1  G.,  154. 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  75 

numerous,  competition  so  great,  that  without  some  such 
step  towards  attaining  superiority  we  shall  probably  have 
a  very  hard  struggle,  and  may  fail  in  the  end.  They  say, 
moreover,  that  the  loan  of  ^100,  which  you  have  been 
so  kind  as  to  offer  us,  will,  perhaps,  not  be  all  required 
now,  as  Miss  Wooler  will  lend  us  the  furniture  ;  and  that, 
if  the  speculation  is  intended  to  be  a  good  and  successful 
one,  half  the  sum,  at  least,  ought  to  be  laid  out  in  the 
manner  I  have  mentioned,  thereby  insuring  a  more  speedy 
repayment  both  of  interest  and  principal. 

"  I  would  not  go  to  France  or  to  Paris.  I  would  go  to 
Brussels,  in  Belgium.  The  cost  of  the  journey  there,  at 
the  dearest  rate  of  travelling,  would  be  ^5.  Living  is 
there  little  more  than  half  as  dear  as  it  is  in  England,  and 
the  facilities  for  education  are  equal  or  superior  to  any 
other  place  in  Europe.  In  half  a  year  I  could  acquire 
a  thorough  familiarity  with  French.  I  could  improve 
greatly  in  Italian,  and  even  get  a  dash  of  German,  t.e.t 
providing  my  health  continued  as  good  as  it  is  now. 
Mary  is  now  staying  at  Brussels,  at  a  first-rate  estab- 
lishment there.  I  should  not  think  of  going  to  the 
Chateau  de  Ilokleberg,  where  she  is  resident,  as  the 
terms  are  much  too  high ;  but  if  I  wrote  to  her,  she,  with 
the  assistance  of  Mrs.  Jenkins,  the  wife  of  the  British 
chaplain,  would  be  able  to  secure  me  a  cheap,  decent 
residence  and  respectable  protection.  I  should  have  the 
opportunity  of  seeing  her  frequently ;  she*  would  make 
me  acquainted  with  the  city  ;  and,  with  the  assistance  of 
her  cousins,  I  should  probably  be  introduced  to  connec- 
tions far  more  improving,  polished,  and  cultivated  than 
any  I  have  yet  known. 


76  LIFE  OF 

"  These  are  advantages  which  would  turn  to  real 
account,  when  we  actually  commenced  a  school ;  and, 
if  Emily  could  share  them  with  me,  we  could  take  a 
footing  in  the  world  afterwards  which  we  can  never  do 
now.  I  say  Emily  instead  of  Anne  ;  for  Anne  might  take 
her  turn  at  some  future  period,  if  our  school  answered. 
I  feel  certain,  while  I  am  writing,  that  you  will  see  the 
propriety  of  what  I  say.  You  always  like  to  use  your 
money  to  the  best  advantage.  You  are  not  fond  of 
making  shabby  purchases.  When  you  do  confer  a  favour, 
it  is  often  done  in  style ;  and,  depend  upon  it,  ,£50  or 
;£ioo  thus  laid  out  would  be  well  employed.  Of  course, 
I  know  no  other  friend  in  the  world  to  whom  I  could 
apply  on  this  subject  except  yourself.  I  feel  an  absolute 
conviction  that,  if  this  advantage  were  allowed  us,  it 
would  be  the  making  of  us  for  life.  Papa  will,  perhaps, 
think  it  a  wild  and  ambitious  scheme ;  but  who  ever  rose 
in  the  world  without  ambition?  When  he  left  Ireland  to 
go  to  Cambridge  University  he  was  as  ambitious  as  I  am 
now.  I  want  us  all  to  get  on.  I  know  we  have  talents, 
and  I  want  them  to  be  turned  to  account.  I  look  to  you, 
aunt,  to  help  us.  I  think  you  will  not  refuse.  I  know, 
if  you  consent,  it  shall  not  be  my  fault  if  you  repent  your 
kindness."1 

Miss  Branwell,  who  was  a  most  sensible  woman,  took 
time  to  consider  and  finally  consented,  and  after  divers 
plans  and  prospects,  it  came  about  that  early  in  1842 
Mr.  Bronte,  Charlotte,  and  Emily,  accompanied  by  Mary 
and  her  brother,  arrived  in  London  en  route  for  M. 
Heger's  pensionnat>  in  the  Rue  d'Isabelle,  Brussels. 
'  G  ic6. 


CHARLOTTE  &RONTE.  77 

This  was  Miss  Bronte's  first  visit  to  London.  They 
stayed  at  the  Chapter  Coffee  House,  Paternoster  Row 
— an  old-fashioned  house  which,  it  appears,  had  been 
visited  by  Mr.  Bronte  in  his  old  Cambridge  and  Essex 
days.  Here  they  lay  under  the  shadow  of  the  great 
Dome. 

"I  had  just  extinguished  my  candle  and  laid  down, 
when  a  deep,  low,  mighty  tone  swung  through  the  night. 
At  first  I  knew  it  not  \  but  it  was  uttered  twelve  times 
and  at  the  twelfth  colossal  hum  and  tumbling  knell  I 
said,  '  I  lie  in  the  shadow  of  St.  Paul's.'  " z 

The  journey  to  Brussels  safely  accomplished,  Mr. 
Bronte,  after  the  stay  of  a  single  night  in  the  strange  city, 
returned  straight  home  to  Yorkshire. 

In  writing  of  this  Brussels  life  of  Charlotte  Bronte,  the 
biographer  feels  himself  on  enchanted  ground.  The 
prosy  methods  of  plain  narration — the  straightforward 
falsehoods  of  conventional  biography,  are  more  than 
usually  repulsive — for  the  fact  is  that  the  lady  herself 
has  taken  the  matter  in  hand,  and  he  who  would  know 
as  no  biographer  can  tell  him,  the  history  of  her  life  and 
read  the  record  of  her  heart  during  this  strange  period 
of  her  existence  must,  laying  aside  all  else,  set  himself 
to  read  "Villette." 

But  though  the  student  of  Charlotte  Bronte,  and  those 
who  would  know  as  much  as  is  to  be  known  of  her  life  and 
history,  will  read  "  Villette  "  between  the  lines,  and  carry 
away  what  they  cannot  doubt  to  be  true  information  con- 
cerning its  author  from  the  pages  of  this  marvellous  novel, 
none  the  less  will  they,  if  they  are  wise,  nay,  if  they 
1  "Villette." 


78 


LIFE  OF 


are  delicate,  hold  their  tongues  about  their  discoveries, 
real  or  supposed,  and  their  surmises,  however  shrewd  or 
keen.  It  is  not  admirable  to  seek  to  wrest  the  secrets 
of  a  woman's  heart  from  the  works  of  her  genius.  The 
great  artists  do  not  "abide  our  question."  We  can 
never  put  them  into  the  box.  They  live  their  own  lives 
quite  independently  of  their  works.  We  may  be  quite 
certain  that  there  never  was  anybody  more  unlike 
Hamlet,  Prince  of  Denmark,  than  William  Shakespeare, 
owner  of  the  "trimmest  house  in  Stratford  town."  But 
with  those  who,  skilful  or  powerful  as  they  may  be  in 
certain  directions,  have  not  attained  to  this  rank,  the 
case  is  different;  and  it  is  not  always  possible  for 
them  to  maintain  unbroken  the  barrier  between  their 
lives  and  their  art.  Still  both  biographers  and  critics, 
birds  of  prey  though  they  be,  ought  to  regard  and 
respect  the  inherent  distinctions  that  must  exist  between 
the  actual  facts  and  feelings  of  a  person's  life  and  the 
record  of  an  imaginary,  though  it  may  be  similar,  life 
We  may  feel  certain  that  Miss  Bronte  put  her  own  life 
into  her  novels — in  fact,  the  conviction  that  she  did  so 
seriously  interferes  with  the  artistic  merit  of  her  writings. 
It  sounds  paradoxical,  but  is  a  familiar  truism,  that  we  do 
not  want  a  story  to  be  true.  We  dislike  to  think  it  has 
actually  happened.  Even  Mr.  W7ilkie  Collins'  method 
of  telling  his  stories  in  a  series  of  affidavits  depends  for 
its  charm  upon  the  reader's  knowledge  that  no  such 
affidavits  were  ever  sworn,  and  that  the  deponents  are 
jointly  and  severally  dreams.  A  great  novelist  does  not 
find,  he  brings.  He  invents,  for  our  edification  or  delight, 
for  our  laughter  or  terror,  characters  who  we  know 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  79 

never  existed — scenes  we  know  the  earth  never  wit- 
nessed ;  but  which  being  constructed  and  composed  in 
accordance  with  the  rules  and  limitations  of  his  art  (and 
the  greater  the  artist  the  more  willingly  does  he  submit 
to  this  sweet  servitude)  affect  us  far  more  than  the 
history  of  events  which,  in  Charles  Reade's  witty 
phrase,  have  gone  through  the  formality  of  taking 
place. 

Had  Miss  Bronte  been  a  greater  novelist  than  she  was, 
"  Villette "  would  not  have  the  biographical  interest  it 
has,  but  such  biographical  interest  as  it  has  may  safely 
and  properly  be  left  to  its  readers  to  explore  and 
expound  for  themselves. 

When  Charlotte  and  Emily  Bronte  came  into  resi- 
dence at  M.  Heger's  school,  there  were  from  eighty  to  a 
hundred  pupils,  for  the  most  part  Belgians,  big,  strapping 
girls  with  large  appetites,  boisterous  ways,  and  a  not 
unnatural  attachment  to  that  form  of  Christianity  which 
is  still  most  prevalent,  but  with  which  Charlotte  Bronte 
nad  never  any  patience.  She  always  seems  to  be  half 
resentful  that  Roman  Catholic  girls  should  be  Roman 
Catholics.  M.  Heger's  two  English  pupils  were  exiles 
in  a  far  land,  but  unlike  most  exiles  they  were  hard- 
workers  and  desperately  bent  on  acquiring  information, 
which  in  their  case  meant  a  decent  knowledge  of  the 
French,  and,  if  possible,  of  the  German  language.  They 
were  decidedly  two  queer  young  women.  M.  Heger 
was  greatly  struck  with  them,  and  devised  a  new  method 
for  teaching  them.  This  he  expounded,  and  paused  for  a 
reply.  Emily  was  the  first  to  speak.  She  said  she  saw 
no  good  in  the  plan,  and  evinced  a  desire  to  argue  the 


80 


LIFE  OF 


subject  at  length,  for  though  taciturn,  she  had  a  head  for 
logic  and  dialectical  gifts.  But  M.  Heger  had,  he  said, 
no  time  for  argument,  and  invited  Charlotte  to  express 
her  opinion,  which  was  that  she  also  doubted  the  wisdom 
of  the  plan,  but  would  follow  it,  because,  being  M. 
Heger's  pupil,  she  was  bound  to  obey  him.  An  ordinary 
teacher  would  have  been  somewhat  damped  by  this 
truly  British  way  of  meeting  his  proposals,  but  M. 
Heger  was  no  ordinary  teacher,  and  made  even  Emily 
Bronte,  the  most  untamed  of  mortals,  do  his  will. 
Under  this  fiery  but  delightful  enthusiast  both  sisters 
made  very  considerable  progress,  nor  were  their  imagi- 
nations ever  allowed  to  slumber.  Mrs.  Gaskell  gives  a 
most  interesting  account  of  the  methods  M.  Heger 
pursued. 

The  original  intention  of  the  two  sisters  was  to  remain 
abroad  six  months,  and  consequently  to  return  home 
before  the  autumn  holidays,  but  they  had  made  them- 
selves sufficiently  useful  to  induce  Madame  Heger  to 
offer  to  retain  them  for  another  half  year,  Charlotte 
teaching  English,  and  Emily  music.  The  offer  was 
accepted,  not  apparently  with  much  emotion,  but  because 
under  the  circumstances  it  was  the  wisest  thing  to  do. 
The  ugliest  feature  of  the  case  was  that  it  meant  the 
sacrifice  of  their  holidays  and  any  sight  of  their  home. 

"  That  little  spot 
With  grey  walls  compassed  round," 

that  was  always  so  indescribably  dear  to  them.  But,  as 
Miss  Bronte  observes  in  one  of  her  downright  poems  : 


CHARLOTTE  BRONT&.  81 

"  There's  no  use  in  weeping  : 
Though  we  are  condemned  to  part, 
There's  such  a  thing  as  keeping 
A  remembrance  in  one's  heart." 

The  sisters  remained  together  at  M.  Heger's  until 
October,  1842,  when  they  were  hastily  summoned  home 
by  news  that  their  aunt  was  very  ill,  and  before  they  had 
started  they  heard  of  her  death.  They  went  back  to 
Haworth  as  quickly  as  they  could.  The  good  aunt  had 
left  her  savings  to  be  equally  divided  between  her  three 
Bronte  nieces  and  another.  Branwell  is  sometimes  said 
to  have  been  struck  out  of  her  will,  but,  in  fact,  he  was 
never  in  it,  save  in  what  is  called  in  legal  phrase,  "  a  gift 
over."  Once  more  the  three  sisters  spent  the  Christmas 
holidays  together.  Anne  had  a  situation  as  a  governess, 
to  which  she  proposed  to  return.  Emily  had  had  enough 
of  Brussels,  and  meant  to  be  the  "  home-keeping  "  sister. 
What  was  Charlotte  to  do?  For  once  forgetful  or 
neglectful  of  her  stern  rule  of  life,  that  if  ever  you  really 
want  to  do  a  thing  you  may  be  certain  it  is  wrong,  she 
did  what  she  wanted  to  do,  and  returned  to  Brussels. 
"  I  returned  to  Brussels  after  aunt's  death,  against  my 
conscience,  prompted  by  what  then  seemed  an  irre- 
sistible impulse.  I  was  punished  for  my  selfish  folly  by 
a  total  withdrawal  for  more  than  two  years  of  happiness 
,and  peace  of  mind." 

The  whole  of  the  year  1843  was  spent  by  Charlotte 
Bronte  at  M.  Heger's,  where  she  continued  her  duties  as 
English  teacher,  at  the  same  time  improving  her  French 
and  German.  Her  salary  was  £16  a  year,  out  of  which 
she  had  to  pay  for  her  German  lessons.  She  also  gave 

6 


82  LIFE  OF 

English  lessons  to  M.  Heger  himself  and  his  brother-in- 
law.  The  former  was  an  especially  apt  pupil.1 
A'  The  long  vacation  of  1843  was  a  terrible  time  for  Miss 
Bronte.  She  spent  it  alone  in  the  deserted  school,  with 
only  one  teacher,  and  she  an  uncongenial  foreigner,  for 
a  companion.  Heart-sick,  home-sick,  baffled  in  all 
directions,  her  youth  leaving  her  and  nothing  done,  the 
ruin  of  her  brother  an  accomplished  fact,  weary  all 
day  yet  sleepless  at  night,  the  heavy  hours  with  clogged 
wheels  went  by.  But  here,  as  always  during  this 
Brussels  period,  we  must  turn  to  "  Villette"  for  her  true 
history.  The  visit  to  the  Confessional,  described  in  the 
sixteenth  chapter,  is  taken  direct  from  an  experience  of 
Miss  Bronte's  own. 

The  end  of  the  holidays  was  most  welcome,  and  the 
return  of  the  Belgian  girls,  "cold,  selfish,  animal,  and 
inferior  "  though  they  were,  was  hailed  with  joy  by  their 
tortured  English  teacher,  whose  mind  had  been  thus 
cruelly  kept  upon  the  rack. 

But  both  in  holiday-time  and  school-time  Brussels  was 
a  disappointing  failure.  It  was  not  what  it  had  been  on 
the  former  occasion,  nor  what  she  hoped  it  would  be 
when,  against  the  voice  of  conscience,  she  returned 
alone  after  her  aunt's  death.  Madame  Heger  became 
estranged.  Miss  Bronte  got  on  better  with  the  hus- 
band. In  fact,  though  her  shyness  stood  in  the  way 
of  her  wishes,  Miss  Bronte  was  one  of  those  women 
whose  sympathies  go  out  easier  to  men  than  to  those  of 

1  Miss  Bronte  wrote  to  Miss  Nusseyin  April,  1843,  a  letter  which 
should  be  read.  It  will  be  found  on  page  190  of  Mrs.  Gaskell's 
Life. 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  83 

their  own  sex,  and  whose  intellects  work  better  and 
whose  thoughts  flash  brighter  in  male  than  in  female 
company.  One  remembers  Martha,  in  Mrs.  Gaskell's 
"  Cranford,"  who  found  that  usage  of  polite  society  which, 
as  expounded  to  her  by  Miss  Matty,  required  her,  in  her 
capacity  of  table-maid,  to  help  the  ladies  before  the 
gentlemen,  both  irksome  and  absurd,  for  as  she  frankly 
avowed,  "  I  like  the  lads  best ! "  For  reasons  probably 
very  different  from  Martha's,  who,  though  she  was  a  good, 
was  not  an  intellectual  girl,  Miss  Bronte  arrived  (so  I 
suggest)  at  the  same  conclusion. 

Madame  Heger  was  also,  besides  being  a  woman,  as 
determined  a  Roman  Catholic  as  was  Charlotte  a  fierce 
Protestant.  Sympathy  between  them  was  impossible. 
Madame  Heger,  in  the  opinion  of  her  pupil-teacher,  was  an 
idolater ;  and  what  Miss  Bronte  was  in  Madame  Heger's 
"  it  is  better  only  guessing."  Under  these  conditions  a 
parting  was  desirable,  and  happily  inevitable.  It  came 
suddenly  at  the  end  of  1843.  It  cost  a  good  deal  when 
it  came,  but  the  price  was  paid,  the  deed  done,  and  on 
the  2nd  of  January,  1844,  Charlotte  Bronte  was  once 
more  under  the  sheltering  roof  of  her  old  home. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE  year  1844  was  spent  at  home,  planning  for 
school-keeping  at  Haworth,  and  distributing  cards 
of  terms,  but  nothing  came  of  either  plans  or  cards. 
BranwelFs  condition  was  now  a  chronic  source  of  misery, 
and  as  the  parsonage  had  to  be  his  home  as  well  as  his 
sisters',  its  unfitness  for  a  school  became  only  too  painfully 
obvious.  It  was  a  sad  and  weary  time  of  waiting  for  the 
moving  of  the  waters.  We  listen  to  the  old  cry,  "Life  wears 
away.  I  shall  soon  be  thirty.  I  have  done  nothing  yet." 
Meantime  she  read  to  her  father,  whose  sight  became 
bad,  and  performed  her  accustomed  household  duties. 
Poor  Anne  alone  of  the  family  was  still  away  somewhere 
as  a  governess,  x 

Old  Tabby  was  now  past  her  work,  but  unwilling  to 
resign  it,  and  possessed  of  "  feelings  "  capable  of  indefinite 
suffering  had  it  been  so  much  as  hinted  to  her  that  the 
peeling  of  potatoes  was  a  pursuit  requiring  keener  eyes 
than  were  now  hers.  And  so,  Mrs.  Gaskell  tells  us, 
Charlotte  Bronte  was  accustomed  to  bide  her  time,  and 
when  the  cook's  back  was  turned  "  steal  into  the  kitchen," 
and  carry  off  the  bowl  of  vegetables,  and  re-peel  the 
potatoes,  all  unbeknown  to  poor  Tabitha.  The  subtle 


LIFE  OF  CHARLOTTE  BRONT&.  85 

delicacy  of  this  act  of  kindness  is  akin  to  the  feeling 
which  induced  Dr.  Johnson  to  do  all  the  necessary 
shopping  for  his  cat  "  Hodge  " ;  he  fearing  that  were  the 
task  of  buying  oysters  (not  then  at  modern  prices)  for 
his  friend's  consumption  imposed  upon  "  Black  Frank," 
that  negro  might  learn  to  hate,  and  even  (on  the  sly)  to 
kick  "  Hodge  " ;  an  intolerable  thought  that  always  drove 
the  doctor  into  Fleet  Street  as  far  as  the  nearest  fish- 
mongers. Happy  Hodge  and  happy  Tabitha  to  have 
respectively  had  such  a  master  and  such  a  mistress  ! 

But  this  exquisite  tenderness  of  heart  was  quite  as 
compatible  in  Miss  Bronte's  case,  as  it  was  in  that  of  our 
dearly  beloved  doctor's,  with  modes  of  expression  ener- 
getic to  roughness.  The  following  passage  is  in  Johnson's 
best  style : 

..."  Ten  years  ago  I  should  have  laughed  at  your 
account  of  the  blunder  you  made  in  mistaking  the 
bachelor  doctor  for  a  married  man.  I  should  have 
certainly  thought  you  scrupulous  over- much,  and  won- 
dered how  you  could  possibly  regret  being  civil  to  a 
decent  individual,  merely  because  he  happened  to  be 
single  instead  of  double.  Now  however  I  can  perceive 
that  your  scruples  are  founded  on  common  sense.  I 
know  that  if  women  wish  to  escape  the  stigma  of 
husband-seeking,  they  must  act  and  look  like  marble  or 
clay — cold,  expressionless,  bloodless ;  for  every  appear- 
ance of  feeling,  of  joy,  sorrow,  friendliness,  antipathy, 
admiration,  disgust,  are  alike  construed  by  the  world 
into  the  attempt  to  hook  a  husband.  Never  mind  !  well- 
meaning  women  have  their  own  consciences  to  comfort 


86 


LIFE  OF 


them  after  all.  Do  not  therefore  be  too  much  afraid  of 
showing  yourself  as  you  are,  affectionate  and  good- 
hearted  ;  do  not  too  harshly  repress  sentiments  and  feel- 
ings excellent  in  themselves  because  you  fear  that  some 
puppy  may  fancy  that  you  are  letting  them  come  out  to 
fascinate  him ;  do  not  condemn  yourself  to  live  only  by 
halves,  because  if  you  showed  too  much  animation  some 
pragmatical  thing  in  breeches  might  take  it  into  his  pate 
to  imagine  that  you  designed  to  dedicate  your  life  to  his 
inanity.  Still,  a  composed,  decent,  equable  deportment 
is  a  capital  treasure  to  a  woman,  and  that  you  possess. 
Write  again  soon,  for  I  feel  rather  fierce,  and  want 
stroking  down."  x 

The  year  1845  passed  much  as  did  its  predecessor, 
save  that  the  gloom  thickened.  Branwell  Bronte  was 
now  permanently  at  home — an  opium-eater  and  a 
drunkard.  Delirium  tremens  with  its  attendant  horrors 
turned  the  beloved  Haworth  parsonage  from  a  home 
into  a  hospital.  Old  Mr.  Bronte  maintained  his 
courage/  though  it  has  been  hinted  that  he  was  once 
a  source  of  anxiety,  nor  did  either  Charlotte  or  Emily 
lose  their  nerve.  Fortitude,  and  a  certain  grim  con- 
tempt for  weakness,  that  teeming  parent  of  misery, 
became  now  the  very  atmosphere  of  Miss  Bronte's  life. 
This  discipline  continued  till  September,  1848,  when 
Branwell  died,  and  it  became  possible,  forgetting  his 
vices,  "to  remember  only  his  woes." 

It  was  in  the  autumn  of  1845  that  Charlotte  Bronte 
accidentally  lighted  upon  a  volume  of  her  sister  Emily's 

1  G.,  212. 


CHARLOTTE  BRONT&  87 

verses.  She  read  them,  as  she  read  everything,  with 
stern  good  sense,  and  became  convinced  that  they  were 
not  at  all  like  the  poetry  women  generally  write,  but 
"  condensed  and  terse,  vigorous  and  genuine."  Charlotte 
was  the  publishing  genius  of  the  family,  and  but  for  her 
honest  determination  to  get  into  print  we  should  probably 
never  have  had  verse  or  prose  of  her  sister's.  It  took 
days  to  persuade  Emily  Bronte  that  her  verses  ought  to 
be  printed  and  sold  to  that  public  she  abhorred.  Anne 
Bronte,  who  composed  easily,  and  had  a  pleasant  flow  of 
pretty  words  and  tender  imagery,  hearing  the  conversation 
turn  on  verses,  "  quickly  produced  some  of  her  own  com- 
positions." Charlotte  herself  had  poems  by  her.  It  was  f&fc 
indeed  high  time  they  became  authors,  even  though  they  \\( 
had  to  pay  for  it.  Now  it  was  they  hit  upon  the  names  \ 
of  Currer,  Ellis,  and  Acton  Bell — happy  names,  hiding 
the  secret  of  sex,  and  telling  the  world  nothing  about  its 
three  new  poets. 

Publisher-hunting  is  poor  sport  at  all  seasons,  depres- 
sing to  the  spirits  and  irritating  for  the  temper;  but 
when  the  author  comes  with  his  literary  wares  in  one 
hand  and  the  expenses  of  publication  in  the  other,  his 
path  is  wonderfully  smoothed,  and  he  soon  holds  in  his 
hand  his  heart's  desire. 

After  applying  to  Messrs.  Chambers,  of  Edinburgh,  for 
advice  as  to  how  to  proceed  in  such  a  matter,  and  re- 
ceiving and  acting  upon  it,  Miss  Bronte  put  herself  into 
communication,  in  January,  1846,  with  Messrs.  Aylott 
and  Jones,1  of  Paternoster  Row,  who  undertook  for  the 

1  The  memory  of  this  firm  keeps  a  spot  green  in  the  minds  of 
"  the  precious"  of  our  acquaintance,  as  having  been  the  publishers 
of  «  The  Germ." 


88 


LIFE  OP 


sum   of  £$t   i  os.   to  bring  out  the   slender  volume, 
which  they  duly  did  about  the  merry  month  of  May. 

The  poems  of  Currer,  Ellis,  and  Acton  Bell  make 
a  pleasant-looking  little  book,  a  i2mo  of  165  pages. 
It  contains,  so  far  as  I  have  discovered,  not  more 
than  half-a-dozen  of  those  misprints  so  maddening  to 
the  young  author.  There  are  sixty-one  poems,  nine- 
teen of  Currer  Bell's  and  twenty-one  each  of  Ellis  and 
Acton  Bell's.  The  sisters  now  awaited  the  voice  of  doom, 
as  pronounced  by  the  critical  journals.  These  organs 
were  in  no  hurry.  Only  two  pounds  had  been  spent  in 
advertising,  and  authors  who  do  not  advertise  must  bide 
their  time.  The  Athenaum^  of  the  4th  of  July,  1846, 
however,  having  occasion  to  review  a  batch  of  what  is 
now  called  "  Minor  Poetry,"  but  was  then  called  by  an 
odd  misnomer  "  Poetry  for  the  Million,"  referred  to  the 
little  volume  in  kind  and  discriminating  language.  Com- 
mercially the  book  was  a  failure  —  that  is  to  say,  enough 
copies  were  not  sold  to  recoup  the  authors  the  £$*  ios. 
they  paid  to  have  it  printed  —  but  the  present  cash  value 
of  a  poem  or  of  a  volume  of  poems  is  never  any  test  of 
its  real  value.  Poetry  stays  with  us  ;  novels,  essays,  and 
wares  of  that  kind  soon  drop  out  ;  for  the  reason  that  it 
is  next  to  impossible  to  keep  alive  their  tradition.  We 
may  remember  vaguely  that  early  in  the  sixties  we  read 
a  novel  whose  title  we  have  forgotten,  but  which  was  not 
at  all  bad,  and  would  certainly  be  popular  were  it 
republished  ;  but  such  memories  are  futile.  Who  now 
reads  "The  Bachelor  of  the  Albany"?  A  favourite 
poem,  on  the  other  hand,  enters  into  our  being,  and  we 
become  centres  of  contagion.  Where  we  go  it  goes; 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  89 

those  who  know  us,  know  it.  A  poem  needs  but  a 
dozen  missionaries  to  be  spread  from  pole  to  pole. 

Did  we  want  a  judgment  severely  truthful  upon  this 
little  volume  we  should  find  it  in  the  words  of  the  eldest 
contributor:  "The  book  was  printed;  it  is  scarcely 
known ;  and  all  of  it  that  merits  to  be  known  are  the 
poems  of  Ellis  Bell." 

Charlotte  Bronte  probably  never  realized  what  a  serious 
thing  it  is  to  be  a  poet,  or  even  to  write  poetry.  She 
regarded  poetry  as  a  mode  of  expressing  herself  always 
quite  open  to  her  whenever  she  chose  to  give  it  the 
preference  over  prose.  Her  verses  therefore  are  articles 
of  manufacture,  the  poetry  of  commerce,  and  must  be 
classed  accordingly.  They  are  certainly  made  of  good 
materials — sound  sense,  fortitude,  and  affection.  Occa- 
sionally a  friendly  reader  will  discern  traces  of  a  happier 
mood,  when  she  ceases  to  be  a  manufacturer,  and  almost 
becomes  a  singer.  One  or  two  of  the  following  stanzas 
are  surely  good  : — 

WINTER  STORES. 

WE  take  from  life  our  little  share, 

And  say  that  this  shall  be 
A  space,  redeemed  from  toil  and  care, 

From  tears  and  sadness  free. 

And,  haply  Death  unstrings  his  bow, 

And  sorrow  stands  apart ; 
And  for  a  little  while  we  know 

The  sunshine  of  the  heart. 

But  Time,  though  viewlessly  it  flies 

And  slowly,  will  not  stay ; 
Alike,  through  clear  and  clouded  skies, 

It  cleaves  its  silent  way. 


90  LIFE  OF 

Alike  the  bitter  cup  of  grief, 

Alike  the  draught  of  bliss, 
Its  progress  leaves  but  moment  brier 

For  baffled  lips  to  kiss. 

The  sparkling  draught  is  dried  away ; 

The  hour  of  rest  is  gone  ; 
And  urgent  voices  round  us  say, 

"  Ho  !  lingerer,  hasten  on  1 " 

And  has  the  soul  then  only  gained, 
From  this  brief  time  of  ease, 

A  moment's  rest,  when  overstrained, 
One  hurried  glimpse  of  peace  ? 

An  unseen  work  within  was  plying, 

Like  honey-seeking  bee  ; 
From  flower  to  flower,  unwearied,  flying, 

Laboured  one  faculty  : 

Thoughtful  for  winter's  future  sorrow, 

In  gloom  and  scarcity  ; 
Prescient  to-day  of  want  to-morrow, 

Toiled  quiet  Memory. 

And  when  Youth's  summer  day  is  vanished, 
And  Age  brings  winter's  stress  ; 

Her  stores,  with  hoarded  sweets  replenished, 
Life's  evening  hours  will  bless. 


This  is  not  the  place  to  speak  of  the  poetry  of  Emily 
Bronte ;  she,  too,  scarcely  recked  how  hardly  the  muses 
must  be  served  ere  they  will  take  the  stammer  out  of 
mortal  tongues ;  but  though  the  language  of  her  verse 
often  falters  and  halts,  none  the  less  does  she  here  speak 
her  native  dialect,  and  utter  her  soul  in  lines  to  be  hailed 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  91 

from  afar  and  joyfully  lodged  in  the  human  memory.  It 
is  hard  to  believe  that,  amongst  the  few  purchasers  of 
this  little  volume,  half-a-dozen  righteous  men  were  not  to 
be  found  who  would,  even  had  Ellis  Bell  not  otherwise 
become  famous,  have  kept  alive  her  memory  in  the  quiet 
nooks  and  truly  pleasant  places  of  literature,  by  dint  of 
frequent  repetitions  of  such  lines  as  the  following : — • 

The  linnet  in  the  rocky  dells, 

The  moor-lark  in  the  air, 
The  bee  among  the  heather  bells, 

That  hide  my  lady  fair  : 

The  wild  deer  browse  above  her  breast, 

The  wild  birds  raise  their  brood, 
And  they,  her  smiles  of  love  caressed, 

Have  left  her  solitude  ! 

I  ween  that  when  the  grave's  dark  wall 

Did  first  her  form  retain, 
They  thought  their  hearts  could  ne'er  recall 

The  light  of  joy  again. 

They  thought  the  tide  of  grief  would  flow 

Unchecked  through  future  years  ; 
But  where  is  all  their  anguish  now  ? 

And  where  are  all  their  tears  ? 

Well,  let  them  fight  for  honour's  breath, 

Or  pleasure's  shade  pursue  ; 
The  dweller  in  the  land  of  death 

Is  changed  and  careless  too. 

And  if  their  eyes  should  watch  and  weep 

Till  sorrow's  source  were  dry, 
She  would  not  in  her  tranquil  sleep 

Return  a  single  sigh. 


92  LIFE  OF 

Blow,  west-wind,  by  the  lonely  mound 
And  murmur,  summer  streams ; 

There  is  no  need  of  other  sound 
To  soothe  my  lady's  dreams. 


The  gifts  of  Anne  Bronte  were  those  of  the  hymn- 
writer,  whose  object  is  rather  to  stir  and  set  in  motion 
well-defined  pre-existing  ideas  of  the  readers  than  to 
introduce  new  ones.  Anne  Bronte's  is  a  pathetic 
figure  ;  much  of  her  life  was  spent  timidly,  working  hard 
amongst  strangers;  she  never  had  the  hard  grip  of  either  of 
her  sisters ;  she  was  fitted  only  for  gentle  things,  and  yet 
she  had,  in  the  strongest  measure,  the  literary  cravings 
and  aspirations  of  her  family,  and  was  called  upon,  like 
poor  Ophelia,  to  take  part  in  a  tragedy.  She  was  thus 
tried  beyond  her  strength.  Her  two  novels  are  failures, 
but  her  verses  have  a  tender  pathos  of  their  own.  Her 
last  composition,  having  found  its  way  into  popular  hymn- 
books,  is  perhaps  at  this  moment  the  widest-known  work 
of  the  three  sisters.  I  refer  to  the  lines  beginning — 

"  I  hoped  that  with  the  brave  and  strong." 

But  from  amongst  the  poems  contributed  to  the  little 
volume  we  are  speaking  of  might  be  selected  several  of 
interest.  I  give  one — 


O  God  !  if  this  indeed  be  all 
That  Life  can  show  to  me ; 

If  on  my  aching  brow  may  fall 
No  freshening  dew  from  Thee  : 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  93 

If  with  no  brighter  light  than  this 

The  lamp  of  hope  may  glow  ; 
And  I  may  only  dream  of  bliss 

And  wake  to  weary  woe  : 

If  friendship's  solace  must  decay, 

When  other  joys  are  gone  ; 
And  love  must  keep  so  far  away, 

While  I  go  wandering  on — 

Wandering  and  toiling  without  gain, 

The  slave  of  other's  will ; 
With  constant  care  and  frequent  pain, 

Despised,  forgotten  still ; 

Grieving  to  look  on  vice  and  sin, 

Yet  powerless  to  quell 
The  silent  current  from  within, 

The  outward  torrent's  swell. 

While  all  the  good  I  would  impart, 

The  feelings  I  would  share, 
Are  driven  backward  to  my  heart, 

And  turned  to  wormwood  there. 

If  clouds  must  ever  keep  from  sight 

The  glories  of  the  sun  ; 
And  I  must  suffer  winter's  blight 

Ere  summer  is  begun. 

If  Life  must  be  so  full  of  care, 

Then  call  me  soon  to  Thee, 
Or  give  me  strength  enough  to  bear 

My  load  of  misery. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

CHARLOTTE  BRONTE  never  regarded  herself  as 
a  poet.  It  was  as  a  novelist,  or,  as  she  would 
have  put  it,  "a  writer  of  tales,"  that  she  hoped  for 
success.  All  three  sisters  had  a  story  in  manuscript 
before  the  publication  of  their  poems,  which  latter  they 
regarded  but  'as  a  preliminary  venture  to  see  which  way 
the  wind  blew.  Emily  Bronte  had,  by  this  time,  written 
"  Wuthering  Heights";  Anne  Bronte  had  finished  "Agnes 
Grey";  and  Charlotte  "  The  Professor."  Over  these  three 
very  different  stories  the  sisters  had  many  discussions  and 
talks  in  their  old  home — robbed  now  of  joy,  and  hard 
put  to  it  as  they  were  for  hope.  "  The  Professor  "  was 
despatched  on  his  dreary  rounds.  It  was  rejected  by 
publisher  after  publisher,  and,  hateful  sight !  was  wont  to 
reappear  at  Haworth  addressed  to  "  Mr.  Currer  Bell,  care 
of  Miss  Bronte" — denied  with  another  refusal.  Miss 
Bronte  was  far  too  downright  a  person  ever  to  adopt  the 
surely  not  dishonest  practice  of  the  disappointed,  but 
wily  author,  who  is  careful,  before  sending  off  the  child 
of  his  brains  on  a  fresh  voyage  of  adventure,  to  obliterate 
all  tokens  of  the  disastrous  trip  from  which  it  has  but 
just  returned.  Not  she,  indeed  !  The  poor  "  Professor  " 


LIFE  OF  CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  95 

carried  with  him  to  .every  new  place  the  record  of  his 
past  failures.  This  surely  was  not  to  obey  the  injunction, 
"  Be  ye  wise  as  serpents  ! " 

Mr.  Bronte's  sight  had  now  so  suffered  from  cataract 
that  he  was  nearly  blind,  and  an  operation  was  sug- 
gested. Charlotte  and  Emily  took  the  matter  up,  with 
their  accustomed  good  sense  and  vigour.  They  went  to 
Manchester ;  discovered  an  oculist ;  took  lodgings  for 
their  father,  to  which,  under  Charlotte's  care,  he  was 
removed  in  August,  1846.  The  operation  was  per- 
formed, and  successfully.  On  the  very  morning  of  it 
"  The  Professor  " x  turned  up,  rejected  once  more.  Then 
it  was  that  Charlotte  Bronte  began  "  Jane  Eyre,"  not  in 
haste  or  anger,  as  if  to  prove  to  the  world  that  it  was 
wrong  in  thus  snubbing  a  daughter  of  genius,  but  slowly 
and  clearly,  waiting  for  the  moments  of  true  perception, 
and  writing  always  to  say  something.  She  afterwards 
told  Mrs.  Gaskell  that  it  was  not  every  day  she  could 
write,  and  that  sometimes  months  elapsed  before  she  felt 
she  had  anything  to  add  to  that  portion  of  her  story 
which  was  already  written.  She  was  a  true  artist  in 
words — that  is,  careful  in  their  selection — ruthless  in 
their  rejection,  and  a  constant  student  of  their  effect. 
She  thus  acquired  style,  and  her  sentences,  strung 
together  as  on  an  electric  chain,  quiver  under  us  as 
we  hurry  over  them  in  pursuit  of  their  story.  The  ways 
of  authors  vary.  Miss  Bronte  is  said  never  to  have 

1  This  tale  remained  in  manuscript  the  rest  of  Miss  Bronte's  life, 
but  was  published  after  her  death  in  two  volumes.  It  has  au 
interest,  particularly  as  showing  the  restricted  nature  of  its  author's 
invention,  but  as  a  story  it  is  ineffective  and  unpleasant. 


96  LIFE  OF 

written  down  a  sentence  until  she  clearly  understood 
what  she  wanted  to  say,  had  deliberately  chosen  the 
words  and  arranged  them  in  right  order.  Then  she 
wrote  them  down  on  scraps  of  paper  held  against  a 
piece  of  pasteboard,  close  up  to  her  short-sighted  eyes. 
Her  finished  manuscript  she  copied  from  these  pencilled 
scraps. 

The  first  glimpse  we  get  of  the  green-eyed  heroine  of 
the  famous  novel  is  when  we  find  her  creator  assuring 
Emily  and  Anne  Bronte  that  they  were  wrong,  even 
morally  wrong,  in  making  their  heroines  beautiful  as  a 
matter  of  course ;  and,  when  they  replied  that  it  was  im- 
possible to  make  a  heroine  acceptable  to  the  public  on 
any  other  terms,  Charlotte's  answer  was  ready :  "  I  will 
prove  that  you  are  wrong.  I  will  show  you  a  heroine  as 
plain  and  small  as  myself,  who  shall  be  as  interesting 
as  any  of  yours."  If  Miss  Eyre's  ugliness  was  a  little 
too  much  emphasized,  we  shall  now  know  why.  It  is 
pleasant  to  think  that  during  the  same  period  Thackeray 
was  working  away  at  his  green-eyed  heroine — the  scan- 
dalous, delightful  super-moral  Becky.  These  two  damsels, 
now  lying  perdue  amongst  their  authors'  papers,  were 
destined  to  take  the  world  by  storm  together,  and  to 
prove  how  willing  that  much-abused  planet  is  to  accept 
any  heroine,  though  she  be  as  ugly  as  Charles  Lamb's 
Mrs.  Conrady,  with  shout  and  song ;  provided  only  she 
be  not,  at  the  same  time,  as  insipid  as  barley-water  and 
as  tasteless  as  gelatine. 

Miss  Bronte,  in  her  determination  to  write  something 
that  should  succeed,  abated  nothing  of  her  household 
or  parochial  duties.  She  was  a  diligent  Sunday-school 


CHARLOTTE  B&ONTE.  97 

teacher,  and  tolerably  efficient  female  curate,  sharing  the 
labours  of  those  male  curates  whom  she  handled  so 
roughly  in  her  second  novel.  Though  a  parson's 
daughter,  and  destined  to  be  a  parson's  wife,  she  cer- 
tainly belonged  to  the  small  band  of  anti-clerical  women. 
She  was  very  unsympathetic  towards  curates.  She  cruelly 
writes  to  a  friend  :  "  I  have  no  desire  at  all  to  see 
your  curate."  When  three  of  them  came  in  one  day  to 
the  parsonage  to  have  a  friendly  glass,  or  rather  cup  of 
tea,  she  describes  them  as  "  rushing  in,"  and  adds — "  If 
they  had  behaved  quietly  and  decently,  I  would  have 
served  them  out  their  tea  in  peace ;  but  they  began 
glorifying  themselves  and  abusing  the  Dissenters  in  such 
a  manner  that  my  temper  lost  its  balance,  and  I  pro- 
nounced a  few  sentences  sharply  and  rapidly  which  struck 
them  all  dumb.  Papa  was  greatly  horrified  also,  but  I 
don't  regret  it." 

In  1846  the  clergyman  who,  eight  years  afterwards, 
became  her  husband,  was  a  curate  at  Ha  worth,  and 
a  report  was  then  spread  that  the  two  were  engaged 
to  be  married.  Miss  Bronte  denied  it  as  follows  :  "  I 
need  scarcely  say  that  never  was  rumour  more  un- 
founded. They  (the  curates)  regard  me  as  an  old  maid ; 
and  I  regard  them,  one  and  all,  as  highly  uninteresting, 
narrow,  and  unattractive  specimens  of  the  coarser  sex."  z 
Is  it  permissible  to  wonder  whether  Rachel  ever  took 
this  view  of  Jacob  during  any  period  of  his  long  court- 
ship ? 

In  the  meantime,  "The  Professor"  was  still  on  his 
travels.     "Wuthering  Heights"  and  "Agnes  Grey"  had 
1  Reid,  72. 
7 


98 


LIFE  OF 


found  a  publisher — in  the  sense  of  finding  a  man  who 
said  he  would  publish  them — but  no  proofs  had  arrived. 
By  the  middle  of  1847,  "Jane  Eyre"  was  nearly 
finished,  and,  as  it  happened,  owed  her  introduction  to 
the  great  publishing  house  of  Smith  and  Elder  to  the 
unfortunate  "Professor,"  who,  just  at  this  time,  was 
rejected  by  that  firm,  but  in  terms  of  kindness  and  con- 
sideration. "  The  Professor  "  was  only  in  two  volumes, 
and  the  publishers  said  that  any  work  in  three  volumes 
by  the  same  author  would  receive  careful  attention.  To 
some  pampered  children  of  literary  fortune  such  a  refusal 
might  be  accounted  a  blow,  but  to  Charlotte  Bronte  it 
seemed  like  a  caress.  On  the  24th  of  August  she  wrote 
to  Messrs.  Smith  and  Elder  as  follows  : 

"I  now  send  you  per  rail  a  MS.  entitled,  'Jane  Eyre,' 
a  novel  in  three  volumes,  by  Currer  Bell.  I  find  I  can- 
not prepay  the  carriage  of  the  parcel,  as  money  for  that 
purpose  is  not  received  at  the  small  station-house  where 
it  is  left.  If,  when  you  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  the 
MS.,  you  would  have  the  goodness  to  mention  the 
amount  charged  on  delivery,  I  will  immediately  transmit 
it  in  postage  stamps.  It  is  better  in  future  to  address, 
*  Mr.  Currer  Bell,  under  cover  to  Miss  Bronte,  Haworth, 
Bradford,  Yorkshire,'  as  there  is  a  risk  of  letters  otherwise 
directed  not  reaching  me  at  present.  To  save  trouble, 
I  enclose  an  envelope." x 

The  book  was  immediately  accepted.     It  is  a  vulgar 
error,   loosely   circulated    in    conversation, .  that   "Jane 
1  G.,  245. 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  99 

Eyre  "  went  the  round  of  the  publishers,  and  was  at  last 
printed  in  despair  by  Messrs.  Smith  and  Elder.  That 
publishers  are  as  puppies  blind  to  real  merit  is  an 
allegation  I  shall  never  be  at  the  pains  to  dispute ;  but 
in  a  biography,  however  meagre,  of  Charlotte  Bronte, 
the  truth  must  be  told,  even  though  it  offends  those  who 
are  totally  indifferent  to  facts,  except  so  far  as  they 
support  theories  such  as  the  one  above  quoted  about  the 
eyesight  of  publishers. 

There  was  never  any  doubt  at  all  about  "  Jane  Eyre." 
Her  debut  was  triumphant  from  the  very  first,  and  surely 
it  was  time  the  pale  horizon  of  Miss  Bronte's  life  was  s£ 
flushed  with  the  rosy  tints  of  a  first  success. 

On  October  16,  1847,  "Jane  Eyre"  was  published  in 
three  volumes.  An  early  copy  was  sent  to  Thackeray, 
who  at  once  read  it,  and  heartily  acknowledged  its  ex- 
traordinary merit.  The  reviews  were  not  remarkable  at 
first,  but  "  Jane  Eyre  "  needed  no  puffing.  It  went  of 
itself,  and,  in  Mrs.  Gaskell's  words,  "  early  in  December 
the  rush  began  for  copies." 


CHAPTER  IX. 

IT  is  now  hard  upon  forty  years  since  "Jane  Eyre" 
was  first  published.  It  ought  therefore  to  be  possible 
to  assign  to  her  something  like  her  proper  place  in  the 
order  of  literary  precedence,  but  "  this  Editor  "  declines 
so  delicate  a  task.  It  is  easy  to  understand  the  great 
interest  and  excitement  such  a  tale  at  once  created. 
Most  books  are  born  dead,  and  it  is  always  a  startling 
moment  when  you  first  discover  that  you  are  holding  an 
exception  in  your  hands.  "  Jane  Eyre  "  was  a  live  coal 
dropped  by  some  unknown  hand — from  some  unknown 
quarter — amongst  the  literary  coteries  and  "log-rollers." 
There  was  no  mistake  about  it,  here  was  a  book  at  first 
hand.  "  Reality,  deep,  significant,  reality,  is  its  character- 
istic" wrote  Mr.  Lewes  in  fraser.  It  is  a  book,  cried 
a  critic  in  The  Atlas,  "  to  make  the  pulses  gallop  and  the 
heart  beat."  And  so  it  was.  The  activity  of  a  book  of 
this  description  is  at  first  always  somewhat  abnormal  and 
ill-regulated.  In  a  world  of  torpidities  any  rapid-moving 
thing  is  hailed  somewhat  extravagantly.  Jane  Eyre 
graces  and  Rochester  rudenesses  had  an  undesirable 
vogue,  even  as  Byronisms  and  Wertherisms  and  other 
extinct  nonsense  had  before  them.  This  boisterous  sort 


LIFE  OF  CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  101 

of  life  is  not  of  long  endurance.  Mr.  Rochester  has 
long  ceased  to  "thrill  the  girls"  who,  though  they  yet 
love  a  rake  and  like  him  middle-aged,  require  him  to 
be  dished  up  somewhat  differently  from  Jane  Eyre's 
"master."  Jane  herself  has  joined  the  pale  ranks  of 
discrowned  heroines.  We  can  now  regard  her  very 
dispassionately  indeed,  even  as  she  did  herself  when  she 
painted  her  own  picture,  and  wrote  under  it  "  Portrait  of 
a  Governess,  disconnected,  poor  and  plain."  But  the 
memories  of  a  time  when  it  was  different  with  us,  when, 
with  The  Atlas  critic,  the  pulses  galloped  and  the 
heart  beat,  greatly  interfere  with  the  exercise  of  a  critical 
judgment  upon  this  magnificent  book.  A  certain  for- 
lornness,  a  desertedness  now  seems  distilled  from  its 
pages.  Can  it  be  that  "Jane  Eyre"  is  growing  old? 
There  is  of  course  an  alternative  possibility. 

How  anybody  can  have  been  in  doubt  as  to  the  sex 
of  Currer  Bell  seems  surprising  to  us  who  know.  If  ever 
there  was  a  woman's  woman  it  was  Jane  Eyre,  and  as  for 
Fairfax  Rochester — man  though  he  be  in  every  bone  of 
his  body — he  is  yet  man  described  by  woman.  However, 
the  very  intelligent  critic  who  wrote  for  The  Examiner 
felt  no  doubt  that  Currer  Bell  was  a  man.  The  detest- 
able hypocrite  who  wrote  the  review  in  The  Quarterly^ 
to  which  further  reference  will  have  to  be  made, 
was  too  clever  or  too  well-informed  for  this  error  of 
judgment,  for  although  the  base  creature,  quoting  with 
an  odious  vulgarity  the  lady  whom  he  said  he  always 
consulted  on  such  matters,  asserts  that  it  is  almost  im- 
possible to  believe  that  any  woman,  writing  of  another 
woman,  called  up  hurriedly  in  the  night,  as  Jane  Eyre 


102 


LIFE  OF 


was  when  her  master  was  set  on  fire,  would  have 
described  her  as  putting  on  her  "  frock  "  instead  of  her 
dressing-gown,  he  only  does  so  to  give  point,  if  point 
there  be,  to  his  libel,  that  if  Currer  Bell  should  turn  out 
to  be  a  woman  she  must  be  one  of  those  who  had  for- 
feited all  claim  to  the  society  of  the  respectable  of  her 
own  sex.  From  which  elaborate  sneer,  it  would  seem 
to  have  been  the  opinion  of  this  critic  that  feminine 
substitutes  for  the  diurnal  frock  were  peculiarly  the 
undress  garb  of  the  wives  of  Quarterly  reviewers  and 
that  stamp  of  person,  whereas,  in  reality,  as  one  may  safely 
assert  without  quoting  any  authority  whatever,  they  are 
articles  of  general  use. 

Mr.  Rochester  occasionally  said  very  good  things,  and 
he  never  gave  his  "paid  subordinate"  better  advice  than 
when  he  said  to  her,  "  Keep  to  yourself,  and  don't  venture 
on  generalities  of  which  you  are  intensely  ignorant."  Sc 
long  as  Jane  Eyre  keeps  to  herself  and  describes  the 
passion  of  her  own  heart,  she  is  great,  inimitable,  unsur- 
passable. When  she  goes  out  of  herself  and  ventures  on 
such  generalities  as  "Baroness  Ingram  of  Ingram  Park" 
and  her  big  daughter,  the  queenly  Blanche,  who,  speak- 
ing to  Sam  the  footman,  says  "  Cease  that  chatter,  Block- 
head, and  do  my  bidding,"  she  no  doubt  exhibits  a  far- 
reaching  ignorance.  But  still  Genius  like  Chanty  should 
begin  at  home,  and  it  is  something  to  know  the  secrets  of 
the  human  heart.  Who  so  well  as  Charlotte  Bronte  has 
described  the  exquisite  fitness  and  reciprocity  of  love  ? 
When  Rochester  and  Jane  are  talking  together,  how- 
ever much  you  may  demur  to  the  tone  of  their  conversa- 
tion or  object  to  the  subjects  they  talk  about — you 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  103 

nevertheless  feel  throughout  how  keenly  they  are  en- 
joying it,  how  every  word  is  telling  upon  the  sensitiveness 
of  the  heart  to  which  it  is  addressed,  and  how  all  that 
they  say  and  all  that  they  do  in  each  other's  presence, 
is  bringing  them  nearer  one  to  the  other,  and  thus 
involving  the  catastrophe  of  the  story,  which  is  not  so 
much  told  as  made  to  happen  under  your  eyes.  To 
compel  the  reader  thus  to  share  the  emotions  of  the 
two  characters  and  to  be  bandied  backwards  and  for- 
wards from  Jane  to  Rochester,  from  Rochester  to  Jane 
is  very  high  art  indeed,  and  entitles  the  novel  to  im- 
posing rank  amongst  the  love  stories  of  our  language. 

The  subject  of  love  stories  is  one  about  which  even 
good  people  (and  for  those  alone  I  write)  differ  most 
lamentably.  That  admirable  critic,  Mr.  Leslie  Stephen, 
considers  "Henrietta  Temple"  a  good  love  story,  and 
yet  there  are  many  who  think  that  if  "  Henrietta  Temple  " 
be  a  good  love  story,  the  sooner  truth  and  genuine 
feeling  are  left  out  of  the  comedy  of  life  the  better  ;  since 
they  can  discover  no  trace  of  either  in  Mr.  Disraeli's 
worst  novel.  This  difference  between  Mr.  Stephen  and 
some  deserving  persons  is  only  mentioned  to  show  how 
difficult  the  subject  is,  and  how  impossible  it  is  to  hope 
for  any  general  consensus  of  opinion  on  a  theme  into 
which  everybody  insists  upon  importing  his  own  trum- 
pery experience. 

That  there  is  a  great  deal  of  Charlotte  Bronte  in  Jane 


Eyre  is  certain.     There  is  the  same  restless,  imaginative, 
e,  passionate  nature  imprisoned  nn^pr  n  plain 


and   non-attractive    exterioj;    and  put   to   hnrd    sprv1>c^ 
amongst    meagre    surroundings.      There    is    the  same 


104  LIFE  OF 

ruthless  handling  of  illusions,  the  almost  savage  stock- 
taking of  merits  and  accomplishments.  Miss  Bronte  was 
fond  of  putting  on  the  black  cap  and  sentencing  herself 
to  extermination.  So  was  Jane. 

"  I  pronounced  judgment  to  this  effect — That  a 
greater  fool  than  Jane  Eyre  never  breathed  the  breath 
of  life,  that  a  more  fantastic  idiot  had  never  surfeited  on 
sweet  lies  and  swallowed  poison  as  if  it  were  nectar." 

And  again : 

"  Poor  stupid  dupe  !  Could  not  self-interest  make 
you  wiser?  You  repeated  to  yourself  this  morning  the 
brief  scene  of  last  night?  Cover  your  face  and  be 
ashamed !  He  said  something  in  praise  of  your  eyes 
did  he?  Blind  puppy!  Open  these  bleared  eye-lids  and 
look  on  your  own  accursed  senselessness." 

This  is  a  little  too  bad.  Without  going  the  length  of 
the  fine  gentleman  who  never  named  his  own  name 
without  raising  his  hat,  there  is  surely  an  obligation  to  be 
decently  polite  even  to  yourself. 

J$Q-  too  in  Janc'o  way  of-4alk-th£re_Js_  much  that  resem- 
bles   Charlotte    Bronte's   own   experiences.     A   certain    / 
fierceness  underlyin^a^f^stminM-afid-^ven  occasionally^*^ 
prim  surface-manner.     In  fact,  one  feels  all  through  the 
book  that  whatever  Jane  did,  Charlotte  would,  or  at 
least  could,  have  done. 

Rochester  was  describing  her  as  well  as  Adele's 
governess  when  he  said — 

"Precisely:  I  see  you  do.  I  see  genuine  content- 
ment in  your  gait  and  mien,  your  eye  and  face,  when 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  105 

you  are  helping  me  and  pleasing  me — working  for  me, 
and  with  me,  in,  as  you  characteristically  say,  '  all  that  is 
right'.''  for  if  I  bid  you  do  what  you  thought  wrong, 
there  would  be  no  light-footed  running,  no  neat-handed 
alacrity,  no  lively  glance  and  animated  complexion.  My 
friend  would  then  turn  to  me,  quiet  and  pale,  and  would 
say,  '  No,  sir ;  that  is  impossible :  I  cannot  do  it, 
because  it  is  wrong ;'  and  would  become  immutable  as 
a  fixed  star.  Well,  you  too  have  power  over  me,  and 
may  injure  me ;  yet  I  dare  not  show  you  where  I  am 
vulnerable,  lest,  faithful  and  friendly  as  you  are,  you 
should  transfix  me  at  once." 

The  crowning  merit  of  "  Jane  Eyre  "  is  its  energy— a 
delightful  quality  at  any  time,  but  perhaps  especially  so 
just  now.  Some  of  our  novelists  make  their  characters 
walk  through  their  parts  after  the  languid  fashions  lately 
prevailing  in  the  ball-room,  and  this  proving  irritating  to 
some  others  of  robuster  frame  of  mind,  has  caused  these 
latter,  out  of  sheer  temper,  to  make  their  heroines  skip 
about  like  so  many  Kitty  Clovers  on  the  village  green. 
But  Jane  Eyre  neither  languishes  in  drawing-rooms  nor 
sits  dangling  her  ankles  upon  gates,  but  is  always 
interesting,  eloquent,  vehement. 

s  "  'I  grieve  to  leave  Thornfield:  I  love  Thornfield  : — I 
love  it  because  I  have  lived  in  it  a  full  and  delightful 
life, — momentarily  at  least.  I  have  not  been  trampled 
on.  I  have  not  been  petrified.  I  have  not  been  buried 
with  inferior  minds,  and  excluded  from  every  glimpse  of 
communion  with  what  is  bright  and  energetic  and  high. 
I  have  talked,  face  to  face,  with  what  I  reverence  \  with 


106 


LIFE  OF 


what  I  delight  in, — with  an  original,  a  vigorous,  an 
expanded  mind.  I  have  known  you,  Mr.  Rochester ; 
and  it  strikes  me  with  terror  and  anguish  to  feel  I 
absolutely  must  be  torn  from  you  for  ever.  I  see  the 
necessity  of  departure ;  and  it  is  like  looking  on  the 
necessity  of  death.' 

"'Where  do  you  see  the  necessity?'  he  asked,  suddenly. 

"  *  Where  ?    You,  sir,  have  placed  it  before  me.' 

" c In  what  shape  ? ' 

"  '  In  the  shape  of  Miss  Ingram;  a  noble  and  beautiful 
woman, — your  bride.' 

"  '  My  bride  !     What  bride  ?     I  have  no  bride  ! ' 

"  '  But  you  will  have.' 

"  '  Yes  ;— I  will !— I  will ! '     He  set  his  teeth. 

"  *  Then  I  must  go  : — you  have  said  it  yourself.' 

"  '  No  :  you  must  stay  !  I  swear  it — and  the  oath  shall 
be  kept.' 

" '  I  tell  you  I  must  go  ! '  I  retorted,  roused  to  some- 
thing like  passion.  '  Do  you  think  I  can  stay  to  become 
nothing  to  you  ?  Do  you  think  I  am  an  automaton  ? — 
a  machine  without  feelings  ?  and  can  bear  to  have  my 
morsel  of  bread  snatched  from  my  lips,  and  my  drop  of 
living  water  dashed  from  my  cup  ?  Do  you  think, 
because  I  am  poor,  obscure,  plain,  and  little,  I  am 
soulless  and  heartless  ?  You  think  wrong  ! — I  have  as 
much  soul  as  you, — and  full  as  much  heart !  And  if 
God  had  gifted  me  with  some  beauty,  and  much  wealth, 
I  should  have  made  it  as  hard  for  you  to  leave  me,  as  it 
is  now  for  me  to  leave  you.  I  am  not  talking  to  you  L/ 
now  through  the  medium  of  custom,  conventionalities,  or 
even  of  mortal  flesh  : — it  is  my  spirit  that  addresses  your 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  107 

spirit ;  just  as  if  both  had  passed  through  the  grave,  and 
we  stood  at  God's  feet,  equal, — as  we  are  ! ' 
11 '  As  we  are  ! '  repeated  Mr.  Rochester." 

The  dramatized  version  of  "  Jane  Eyre "  did  not,  I 
believe,  find  much  public  favour,  but  those  who 
remember  the  late  Mr.  Kelly  in  the  part  of  Rochester 
will  probably  agree  in  thinking  that  it  was  a  manly  part 
played  after  a  manly  fashion  by  a  most  manly  actor. 

Characters  in  novels  are  f era  natures,  that  is,  anybody 
may  always  criticize  them,  and  indeed  everybody  who 
reads  about  them  cannot  help  criticizing  them,  whether 
he  will  or  not.  We  like  or  we  dislike,  and  we  owe  it  to 
ourselves  to  have  the  courage  of  our  opinions,  and  should 
never  be  afraid  of  making  them  known.  For  Rochester 
the  lover  I  have  an  inordinate  admiration.  Rochester 
the  man  I  am  ready  to  hand  over  to  the  tormentors. 

The  crudities  of  the  book,  both  of  plot  and  manner, 
will  not  surprise  those  who  have  been  great  readers  of 
novels.  It  is  astonishing  how  such  things  cling  to  and 
mar  the  work  of  men  and  women  who  have  not  the 
excuses  Miss  Bronte  had.  There  was  Mr.  G.  H.  Lewes, 
who  took  upon  himself,  in  a  kindly  spirit,  to  lecture  Miss 
Bronte  on  her  art,  and  received  from  her  a  reply,  which 
he  considered  "cavalier,"  and  who  is  always,  whatever 
may  be  thought  of  his  literary  merits,  reckoned  to  have 
been  an  airy  and  accomplished  worldling.  What  does 
he  do  but  write  a  novel  in  three  volumes,  called  "  Rose, 
Blanche,  and  Violet,"  and  introduce  into  it  a  character 
whose  sin  of  blasphemy  might  have  been  forgiven  him, 
had  not  his  favourite  expletive,  iterated  and  reiterated, 


108  LIFE  OF 

not  once  nor  twice,  but  dozens  of  times  up  and  down  the 
unhappy  pages  of  all  three  volumes  been,  "  Damn  my 
whiskers  ! "  Is  it  possible  to  imagine  an  oath  more 
agonizingly  vulgar,  or  more  mirthlessly  absurd  ? 

Miss  Bronte's  errors  lie  on  the  surface,  and  can  be 
easily  removed.  Half-a-dozen  deletions  and  as  many 
wisely-tempered  alterations,  and  the  work  of  correction 
would  be  done  in  any  one  of  her  novels.  I  am  far  from 
saying  they  would  then  be  faultless,  but  at  least  they 
would  be  free  from  those  faults  which  make  the  fortunes 
of  small  critics  and  jokes  for  the  evening  papers. 

A  novel  like  "  Jane  Eyre,"  fresh  from  the  hands  of  its 
creator — unmistakably  alive — speaking  a  bold,  uncon- 
ventional language,  recognizing  love  even  in  a  woman's 
heart  as  something  which  does  not  always  wait  to  be 
asked  before  springing  into  being,  was  sure  to  disturb, 
those  who  worship  the  goddess  Propriety.  Prim  women,  t 
living  hardly  on  the  interest  of  "a  little  hoard  of 
maxims,"  men  judiciously  anxious  to  confine  their  own 
female  folk  to  a  diet  of  literary  lentils,  read  "Jane 
Eyre  "  with  undisguised  alarm.  There  was  an  outrageous__ 
frankness  about  the  bpok — a.  brushing  away  of  phrases 
and  formulas  calculated  to  horrify  those  who,  to  do  them 
justice,  generally  recognize  an  enemy  when  they  see  him. 
"  Jane  Eyre  "  created  a  most  decided  draught  in  certain 
stuffy  quarters,  and  the  fiat  went  forth  that  it  must 
be  crushed  in  the  dread  columns  of  The  Quarterly 
Review.  Who  wrote  the  article  in  the  December 
number  for  1849  of  that  periodical  is  not  publicly  known, 
but  the  article  itself  is  worthy  of  a  little  attention.  The 
early  part  of  it  is  devoted  to  a  review  of  Vanity  Fair  of 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  109 

a  laudatory  character,  Becky  Sharp  receiving  her  due 
meed  of  praise,  being  hailed  as  a  charming  creature, 
quite  outside  the  invitation  of  the  gospel  or  the  lash  of 
the  law.  Mr.  Thackeray's  efforts  thus  rewarded,  the 
pious  writer  disentangles  himself  from  the  arms  of  Becky, 
and  approaches  Jane.  His  tone  alters.  He  becomes  as 
different  from  his  former  self  as  is  a  magistrate  on  the 
bench  from  his  worship  after  dinner.  He  is  not,  however, 
without  discrimination.  He  at  once  pronounces  the 
book  remarkable,  nor  as  it  proceeds  is  he  impervious  to 
its  tragic  power — nay,  he  actually  recognizes  its  moral 
sublimity,  and  grows  almost  enthusiastic  over  the  trium- 
phant outcome  of  the  struggle  in  Jane's  soul  when 
Rochester,  whom  she  loves  to  the  finest  fibre  of  her 
nature,  betrays  no<-  h*»r  love,  b"t  hpr  trnsf.  He  knew 
well  enough  that  hardly  anywhere  in  English  fiction  has 
the  dignity  of  womanhood  been  more  nobly  vindicated, 
upheld,  and  established,  than  in  the  book  that  lay  before 
him ;  yet  mindful  of  his  bargain,  true  to  his  guineas, 
he  sought  by  circulating  what  he  himself  calls  "the 
gossip  of  Mayfair,"  to  destroy  the  reputation  and  fair 
fame  of  the  author.  The  most  striking  feature  of  this  tale- 
bearer and  scandal-monger  is  his  pleasing  piety.  Let  us 
listen  to  him  for  awhile — 

"  We  have  said  that  this  was  a  picture  of  a  natural 
heart.  This,  to  our  view,  is  the  great  and  crying  mis- 
chief of  the  book.  Jane  Eyre  is  throughout  the  per- 
sonification of  an  unregenerate  and  undisciplined  spirit — 
the  more  dangerous  to  exhibit  from  that  prestige  of 
principle  and  self-control  which  is  liable  to  dazzle  the  eye 


110 


LIFE  OF 


too  much  for  it  to  observe  the  insufficient  and  unsound 
foundation  on  which  it  rests.     It  is  true  Jane  does  right, 
and  exerts  great  moral  strength,  but  it  is  the  strength  of 
a  mere  heathen  mind,  which  is  a  law  unto  itself.  No  Chris- 
tian grace  is  perceptible  upon  her.     She  has  inherited  in 
fullest  measure  the  worst  sin  of  our  fallen  nature,  the  sin 
of  pride.      Jane  Eyre  is  proud,    and   therefore   she   is 
ungrateful  too.     It  pleased  God  to  make  her  an  orphan, 
friendless  and  penniless,  and   yet  she   thanks   nobody, 
least  of  all  the  friends,  companions,  and  instructors  of 
her  helpless  youth,  for  the  food  and  raiment,  the  care 
and  education  vouchsafed  to  her  till  she  was  capable  in 
mind  and  fit  to  provide  for  herself.    Altogether  the  auto- 
biography of  Jane  Eyre  is  pre-eminently  an  anti-Chris- 
tian composition.    There  is  throughout  it  a  murmuring 
against  the  comforts  of  the  rich  and  the  privations  of  the 
poor,  which,  so  far  as  each  individual  is  concerned,  is  a 
murmuring  against  God's  appointment.     There  is  a  proud 
and  perpetual  asserting  of  the  rights  of  man  for  which 
we  find  no  authority  in  God's  Word  or  in  His  providence. 
There   is   that  pervading   tone    of   ungodly   discontent 
which  is  at  once  the  most  prominent  and  the  most  subtle 
evil  which  the  law  and  the  pulpit,  which  all  civilized 
society  has,  in  fact,  at  the  present  day  to  contend  with. 
We  do  not  hesitate  to  say  that  the  tone  of  mind  and 
thought  which   has   overthrown   authority  and  violated 
every  code — human  and  divine — abroad,  and   fostered 
Chartism  and  rebellion  at  home,  is  the  same  which  has 
written  'Jane  Eyre.' " 

After  reading  this  portentous  diatribe,  it  is  no  longer 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  Ill 

difficult  to  believe  in'  the  "  black  marble  clergyman  "  in 
"  Jane  Eyre."  Indeed  of  the  two,  Mr.  Brocklehurst  and 
the  reviewer,  the  former  is  the  more  respectable.  Hear 
him — 

" c  Ladies/  said  he,  turning  to  his  family ;  '  Miss 
Temple,  teachers,  and  children,  you  all  see  this 
girl?' 

"  Of  course  they  did  ;  for  I  felt  their  eyes  directed  like 
burning-glasses  against  my  scorched  skin. 

"  '  You  see  she  is  yet  young;  you  observe  she  possesses 
the  ordinary  form  of  childhood;  God  has  graciously 
given  her  the  shape  that  he  has  given  to  all  of  us ;  no 
signal  deformity  points  her  out  as  a  marked  character. 
Who  would  think  that  the  Evil  One  had  already  found  a 
servant  and  agent  in  her  ?  Yet  such,  I  grieve  to  say,  is 
the  case.' 

"  A  pause — in  which  I  began  to  steady  the  palsy  of  my 
nerves,  and  to  feel  that  the  Rubicon  was  passed ;  and 
that  the  trial,  no  longer  to  be  shirked,  must  be  firmly 
sustained. 

"  *  My  dear  children,'  pursued  the  black  marble  clergy- 
.  man,  with  pathos,  '  this  is  a  sad,  a  melancholy  occasion  ; 
for  it  becomes  my  duty  to  warn  you,  that  this  girl,  who 
might  be  one  of  God's  own  lambs,  is  a  little  castaway : 
not  a  member  of  the  true  flock,  but  evidently  an 
interloper  and  an  alien.  You  must  be  on  your  guard 
against  her ;  you  must  shun  her  example  :  if  necessary, 
avoid  her  company,  exclude  her  from  your  sports,  and 
shut  her  out  from  your  converse.  Teachers,  you  must 
watch  her :  keep  your  eyes  on  her  movements,  weigh  well 


112 


Lite 


her  words,  scrutinize  her  actions,  punish  her  body  to 
save  her  soul :  if,  indeed,  such  salvation  be  possible,  for 
(my  tongue  falters  while  I  tell  it)  this  girl,  this  child,  the 
native  of  a  Christian  land,  worse  than  many  a  little 
heathen  who  says  its  prayers  to  Brahma  and  kneels 
before  Juggernaut — this  girl  is — a  liar  ! ' 

"  Now  came  a  pause  of  ten  minutes  ;  during  which  I, 
by  this  time  in  perfect  possession  of  my  wits,  observed 
all  the  female  Brocklehursts  produce  their  pocket-hand- 
kerchiefs and  apply  them  to  their  optics,  while  the  elderly 
lady  swayed  herself  to  and  fro,  and  the  two  younger 
ones  whispered,  '  How  shocking  ! ' 

"  Mr.  Brocklehurst  resumed. 

"  'This  I  learned  from  her  benefactress;  from  the  pious 
and  charitable  lady  who  adopted  her  in  her  orphan  state, 
reared  her  as  her  own  daughter,  and  whose  kindness, 
whose  generosity  the  unhappy  girl  repaid  by  an  ingratitude 
so  bad,  so  dreadful,  that  at  last  her  excellent  patroness  was 
obliged  to  separate  her  from  her  own  young  ones,  fearful 
lest  her  vicious  example  should  contaminate  their  purity  ; 
she  has  sent  her  here  to  be  healed,  even  as  the  Jews  of  old 
sent  their  diseased  to  the  troubled  Pool  of  Bethesda; 
and  teachers,  superintendent,  I  beg  of  you  not  to  allow 
the  waters  to  stagnate  round  her.'  " 

If  it  be  said  that  such  nauseous  and  malignant 
hypocrisy  as  that  of  The  Quarterly  reviewer  ought  not 
to  be  republished,  the  answer  is  that  it  is  impossible  to 
rejoice  with  due  fervour  over  exterminated  monsters 
until  we  have  gazed  in  museums  upon  their  direful 
features.  It  is  a  matter  of  congratulation  that  such  a 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  113 

review  as  the  one  we  have  quoted  from  is  now  impossible. 
It  is  also  convenient  that  the  name  of  the  reviewer  is 
unknown,  so  that  no  one  can  arise  and  say,  "I  loved 
that  man." 

It  was  judgments  like  those  of  this  reviewer  that 
tempted  people  to  foreswear  respectability  altogether — 
to  break  up  house  and  live  in  the  tents  of  Bohemia — 
since  remaining  respectable  and  keeping  house  exposed 
them  to  the  risk  of  meeting,  actually  meeting,  the  reviewer 
himself  and  other  members  of  his  family. 

Miss  Bronte  was  far  too  heroic  a  soul  to  be  troubled 
by  any  such  temptations.  Her  character  was  in  no 
man's  keeping.  Sorely  wounded  as  she  was  by  male 
ruffianism  and  female  ineptitude,  she  but  withdrew 
within  herself,  confident  of  her  own  purity  and  rectitude. 
She  was  accustomed  to  judge  herself  with  an  almost 
terrible  severity.  Could  she  but  satisfy  herself,  she 
was  satisfied.  To  outrage  decency,  to  disregard  the 
rules  of  becoming  behaviour,  would  have  shocked  Miss 
Bronte  far  more  than  ever  it  would  her  hypocritical 
reviewer,  for  whose  morality  I  should  have  been  sorry  to 
have  gone  bail.  When  some  one  had  once  bad  taste 
enough  and  ignorance  enough  to  come  up  to  Miss 
Bronte  and  say  lightly,  "  You  know  we  have  both  of  us 
written  naughty  books,"  she  sustained  a  shock  from 
which  she  was  long  recovering.  The  judgments  of  the 
world  in  this  matter  are  capricious  and  to  be  disregarded. 
Charlotte  Bronte  had  strength  enough  of  mind  to  do  so. 
She  could  exclaim — 

"  'Tis  not  the  babbling  of  an  idle  world, 
Where  praise  and  censure  are  at  random  hurled, 

8 


114  LIFE  OF  CHARLOTTE  BRONTE. 

That  can  the  meanest  of  my  thoughts  control, 
Or  shake  one  settled  purpose  of  my  soul. 
Free  and  at  large  might  their  wild  curses  roam, 
If  all,  if  all  alas  !  were  well  at  home."  x 

Certainly  self-control  is  the  most  majestic  of  the  virtues, 
1  Churchill,  "  The  Conference,"  221-6, 


CHAPTER  X. 

i 

THE  law  of  anonymity  the  sisters  had  laid  down  for 
themselves  was  scrupulously  observed  by  Currer  Bell, 
who  was  thus  debarred  from  all  outward  and  visible  signs  of 
her  great  success.  She  told  her  father,  from  whom  she 
had  but  few  secrets,  that  she  had  not  only  written  a  book 
— any  Bronte  could  do  that — but  printed  one,  which 
had  attained  the  honour  of  a  flattering  review.  So 
saying,  she  gave  Mr.  Bronte  a  copy  of  "  Jane  Eyre  "  and 
left  him  alone  to  his  reading  and  reflections.  At  tea 
time  he  observed,  "  Girls,  do  you  know  Charlotte  has 
written  a  book,  and  it  is  much  better  than  likely."  But 
outside  the  family  nobody  was  let  into  the  secret.  This 
policy,  adopted  in  pursuance  of  mutual  promises  given 
by  the  sisters  one  to  the  other,  was  probably  not  a  wise 
one.  Charlotte  Bronte,  though  a  shy  woman,  was  not  by 
any  means  a  shy  author.  Her  courage  was  dauntless, 
and  she  had  none  of  that  diseased  vanity  which  causes 
some  writers  to  abstain  from  reading  hostile  criticisms 
and  to  live  wrapped  up  in  their  own  conceit  of  themselves, 
a  garment  objectionable  indeed,  but  not  on  the  score 
of  scantiness.  Miss  Bronte  would  have  been  all  the 
better  for  publicity,  and  for  intercourse  with  the  world  in 


116 


LIFE  OF 


which  she  was  ever  interested.  Such  intercourse  with  it 
as  she  subsequently  had  did  her  nothing  but  good,  for 
she  was  one  of  those  rare  spirits  who  can  enjoy  the, 
world  and  condemn  it  at  the  same  time,  which  is  tht 
true  eclecticism.  But  her  enjoyment,  it  must  be  admitted,\ 
was  of  a  moderate  and  subdued  character.  However 
this  may  be,  she  remained  shut  up  at  Haworth,  whilst 
everybody  was  wondering  whether  Currer  Bell  was  man 
or  woman,  who  and  what.  L. 

Her  sisters'  venture  was  published  by  Mr.  Newby  in 
December,  1847,  at  l^e  time  when  the  second  edition  of 
"Jane  Eyre"  was  passing  through  the  press.  Never 
were  two  tales  more  unequally  yoked  together  than 
"Wuthering  Heights"  and  "Agnes  Grey."  The  latter 
story  is  conceived  and  written  in  the  pious  plaintive  vein 
proper  to  Anne  Bronte  and  the  columns  of  a  religious 
newspaper ;  but  none  the  less  its  pages  introduce  us  to 
a  young  lady  who  swears  nearly  as  lustily  as  Hareton 
Earnshaw  in  the  other  tale.  This  mixture  of  the  man- 
ners of  a  nursery  governess,  and  the  language  of  a  groom 
must  have  proved  puzzling  to  the  reader.  Of  "  Wuther- 
ing Heights  "  this  is  not  the  place  to  speak.  Well  might 
Douglas  Jerrold  assure  the  reading  public  they  had  never 
read  anything  like  it  before,  and  despite  its  imitators,  we 
may  safely  add — or  since.  The  extraordinary  charm  of 
the  book  lies  in  its  desperate  sincerity.  Emily  Bronte 
seems  never  to  have  entertained  the  least  doubt  about 
her  characters,  horrible  and  unnatural  though  they  are ; 
and  the  book  is  consequently  free  of  the  slightest  taint 
of  affectation  or  straining  after  effect.  "Wuthering 
Heights  "  is  certainly  a  book  one  is  tempted  to  over- 


CHARLOTTE  B&ONT&.  117 

praise ;  but  as  this  has  been  frequently  done  of  late  by 
writers  of  considerable  reputation,  it  is  unnecessary  to 
follow  in  their  steps. 

But  only  one  of  the  three  sisters  was  destined  to  know 
success.  "Wuthering  Heights"  and  "Agnes  Grey" 
found  no  acceptance.  The  Quarterly  reviewer  already 
referred  to  spoke  of  Heathcliff  and  Catherine — not 
without  a  hideous  insight — though  all  a-squint,  as  being 
Rochester  and  Jane  in  a  purely  animal  state,  and  then 
proceeded  to  observe  in  his  pleasant  fashion,  that  it  was 
quite  unnecessary  to  warn  his  readers  against  a  book  never 
likely  to  find  its  way  into  a  decent  household.  No 
days  such  a  testimony  proceeding  from  such  a  quarter 
would  make  the  fortune  of  any  book,  but  it  was  different 
in  1848. 

The  public,  muddle-headed  at  the  best  of  times,  and 
always  pathetically  anxious  to  be  set  right  about  trifles, 
grew  puzzled  over  Currer,  Ellis,  and  Acton  Bell,  and  showed 
some  disposition  to  believe  that  there  were  not  three 
Bells,  but  only  one,  and  that  "  Wuthering  Heights  "  and 
"Agnes  Grey"  were  earlier  works  of  the  author  of 
"  Jane  Eyre." 

This  view  did  not  meet  with  favour  at  Haworth  Par- 
sonage. No  one  of  the  three  liked  it.  Charles  Lamb 
did  not  like  having  Capel  Lofft's  letters,  signed  C.L., 
attributed  to  him;  and  I  have  no  doubt  Capel  Lofft 
would  have  disowned  the  essay  on  "  Roast  Pig  "  with 
alacrity,  and  possibly  warmth.  When  the  sisters  heard 
that  business  complications  were  actually  arising  in 
consequence  of  this  confusion  of  identities,  they  deter- 
mined to  prove  their  separate  individualities  by  ocular 


118  LIFE  OF 

demonstration,  and  accordingly  Currer  and  Acton  put 
themselves,  one  Friday  night  in  July,  1848,  into  the 
London  train,  and  Saturday  morning  found  them  break- 
fasting in  the  Chapter  Coffee  House,  Paternoster  Row, 
well  known  to  Charlotte  Bronte  and  all  readers  of 
"Villette,"  but  now  seen  for  the  first  time  by  Anne,  who 
had  never  before  been  in  London. 

After  breakfast  and  what  they  called  "a  tidy," 
they  set  off  on  foot  to  Cornhill  to  prove  their  exist- 
ence. 

Charlotte  had  with  her  Messrs.  Smith  and  Elder's  last 
letter  addressed,  "  Mr.  Currer  Bell,  care  of  Miss  Bronte, 
Haworth."  Mr.  Smith  received  them,  and  bore  the 
communication  that  Currer  Bell  was  a  woman,  and  a 
little  one,  with  a  publisher's  equanimity,  and  besought  the 
sisters  to  stop  in  London  for  awhile  and  be  lionized. 
Charlotte  Bronte  had  no  desire  to  be  looked  at,  but  she 
would  gladly  have  met  two  or  three  of  her  favourite 
authors.  She  stuck,  however,  to  her  bargain  with  her 
sisters,  and  during  the  few  days  Anne  and  she  were  in 
London  they  were  known  as  the  Miss  Browns.  They 
were  introduced  to  the  Smith  family,  went  to  the  opera, 
to  church,  to  the  Royal  Academy,  and  the  National 
Gallery,  and  on  the  following  Tuesday,  laden  with  books 
— tired  and  jaded — they  returned  home. 

At  the  parsonage  things  wore  the  same  gloomy, 
distressful  aspect.  Branwell  was  there,  sleeping  most  of 
the  day,  wakeful  and  troublesome  at  night.  Anne's 
health  was  so  feeble  as  to  mark  her  out  for  an  early 
death.  Emily's  cough  became  a  cause  of  great  anxiety 
and  dread,  but,  says  her  sister,  "  It  is  useless  to  question 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  119 

her,  you  get  no  answers.      It  is  still  more  useless  to 
recommend  remedies,  they  are  never  adopted." 

On  Sunday  morning,  September  14,  1848,  Branwell    \/^- 
died,  standing,  so  it  is  said,  to  show  his  strength  of  will.  ' 
He  had  been  in  the  village  two  days  before  his  death,  so 
his  end  was  sudden.     His  mind,  wrote  his  eldest  sister, 
"  had  undergone  the  peculiar  change  which  frequently 
precedes  death,  the  calm  of  better  feelings  rilled  it,  a 
return  of  natural  affection  marked  his  last  moments." 

BranwelPs  death  could  be  nothing  but  a  relief  to  the     ,r\ 
home  his   habits  had   disgraced.      Once   dead  it  was      J 
possible  to  remember  what  he  had  been,  to   think  of    / 
what  he  might  have  been,  and  to  allow  the  affections  to    \    , 
cluster  round  the  memories  of  a  generous  boyhood. 

Success  had  at  last  crowned  the  faithful  efforts  of  at  ~~ 
least  one  of  the  sisters.  There  was  no  need  now  to 
worry  about  the  future,  to  drive  up  to  a  strange  house 
and  be  introduced  to  half-a-dozen  of  other  people's 
children  as  the  "  new  governess."  No  !  The  hobgoblins 
of  poverty  and  dependence  were  at  last  driven  from  the 
door.  The  golden  gates  had  swung  open. 

But  the  Brontes  were  too  full  of  sad  experience  and 
bitter  forebodings  to  forget  that  there  is  a  part  cast  for 
death  in  every  play.  They  dreamt  of  no  Indian  summer 
at  Haworth.  Immediately  after  her  brother's  death 
Emily  became  very  ill.  Her  sister's  description  is  still 
heart  rending — 

"  My  sister  Emily  first  declined.  The  details  of  her 
illness  are  deep-branded  in  my  memory,  but  to  dwell  on 
them,  either  in  thought  or  narrative,  is  not  in  my  power. 


120 


LIFE  OF 


Never  in  all  her  life  had  she  lingered  over  any  task  that 
lay  before  her,  and  she  did  not  linger  now.  She  sank 
rapidly.  She  made  haste  to  leave  us.  Yet,  while 
physically  she  perished,  mentally  she  grew  stronger  than 
we  had  yet  known  her.  Day  by  day,  when  I  saw  with 
what  a  front  she  met  suffering,  I  looked  on  her  with  an 
anguish  of  wonder  and  love.  I  have  seen  nothing  like 
it ;  but,  indeed,  I  have  never  seen  her  parallel  in  any- 
thing. Stronger  than  a  man,  simpler  than  a  child,  her 
nature  stood  alone.  The  awful  point  was,  that  while  full 
of  ruth  for  others,  on  herself  she  had  no  pity ;  the 
spirit  was  inexorable  to  the  flesh ;  from  the  trembling 
hand,  the  unnerved  limbs,  the  faded  eyes,  the  same 
service  was  exacted  as  they  had  rendered  in  health.  To 
stand  by  and  witness  this,  and  not  dare  to  remonstrate, 
was  a  pain  no  words  can  render. 

* '  Two  cruel  months  of  hope  and  fear  passed  pain- 
fully by,  and  the  day  came  at  last  when  the  terrors  and 
pains  of  death  were  to  be  undergone  by  this  treasure, 
which  had  grown  dearer  and  dearer  to  our  hearts  as  it 
wasted  before  our  eyes.  Towards  the  decline  of  that 
day,  we  had  nothing  of  Emily  but  her  mortal  remains  as 
consumption  left  them.  She  died  December  19, 1848." J 

Nor  was  it  possible  for  either  the  father  or  elder 
daughter  to  disguise  from  themselves  the  fact  that  Anne 
Bronte  must  soon  follow  her  favourite  sister.  Her  fate 
indeed  had  been  the  earlier  sealed  of  the  two.  Anne's 
illness  lasted  longer,  and  was  borne  with  greater  con- 
sideration for  the  feelings  of  others  than  marked  her 

1  Preface  to  new  edition  of  "  Wuthering  Heights." 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  121 

sister's,  but  with  equal  fortitude  and  brighter  hope.     She 
died  at  Scarborough  on  May  28,  1849. 

We  have  now  nearly  worked  our  way  through  the 
tablet  on  the  right-hand  side  of  the  communion-table. 
Old  Mr.  Bronte  and  his  daughter  Charlotte  were  left 
alone.  > 


CHAPTER  XI. 


J 


ANE  EYRE  "  was  no  sooner  published  in  October, 
1847,  than  "Shirley"  was  begun.  The  events 
upon  which  the  story  turns  had  long  been  in  her 
mind,  and  the  stirring  tales  Miss  Wooler  had  told  her  in 
the  old  Roehead  days  seemed  to  crave  release  from  her 
memory.  So  with  an  ancient  file  of  Leeds  Mercuries 
before  her,  and  her  reputation  as  the  author  of  "  Jane 
Eyre"  something  "between  a  hindrance  and  a  help" 
behind  her,  she  began  to  write  her  second  novel. 

A  highly  imaginative,  and  yet  earnest  and  practical, 
person  like  Charlotte  Bronte  must  find  novel-writing  and 
life-living  an  odd  pair  to  drive  side  by  side.  Before  she 
had  finished  the  first  volume  of  "Shirley"  Branwell  was 
dead.  Before  she  had  finished  the  third,  Emily  and 
Anne  were  dead.  But  she  worked  on,  and  "Shirley" 
was  published  in  October,  1849,  Just  two  years  after 
"Jane  Eyre." 

She  had  taken  great  pains  with  it,  but  was  far  from 
satisfied  with  the  result.  "  My  expectations,"  she  writes, 
"  are  very  low  and  my  anticipations  somewhat  sad  and 
bitter." 

"Shirley"  has,  and  deserves  to  have,  many  friends, 
and  contains  passages  of  great  daring  and  beauty ;  but, 


LIFE  OF  CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  123 

as  a  whole,  it  must  be  pronounced  (by  me)  inferior  alike  to    ^ 
its  predecessor  and  its  successor.     It  lacks  the  splendid     \ 
unity  of  "  Jane  Eyre,"  the  uniqueness  of  "  Villette."     It 
is   a   series   of  portraits  and  exteriors — all  good,  some 
superb;  but  to  pursue  the  metaphor,  one  walks  through  the 
book  as  through  a  picture  gallery,  always  ready  to  go  on, 
but   never   averse   to   turn    back,    since    continuity    of 
impression  is  of  necessity  impossible. 

But  it  would  be  very  foolish  to  turn  back  all  the 
same,  for  though  the  story  as  a  story  is  not  interesting, 
and  the  male  creatures  very  Brontesque  indeed,  the 
book  is  full  of  scenery,  atmosphere,  and  "Jane  Eyre" 
philosophy  of  the  usually  bracing  type.  There  is  a 
roughness  about  the  tone  of  the  writing  which  re- 
pelled a  good  many  decent  people,  Charles  Kingsley 
amongst  the  number,  though  whether  it  was  the  man  or 
the  clergyman  in  him  that  "  Shirley"  offended  is  doubtful. 
The  curates  are  certainly  somewhat  savagely  depicted. 
A  little  kindness  is  never  a  dangerous  thing.  If  it  be 
true  of  the  originals  of  Mr.  Donne,  Mr.  Sweeting,  and 
Mr.  Malone,  that,  recognizing  their  own  portraits,  they 
were  accustomed,  during  the  remainder  at  all  events  of 
their  unbeneficed  days,  to  call  each  other  playfully  by  the 
names  their  too  critical  neighbour  had  bestowed  upon 
them,  they  cannot  have  been  very  far  from  the  kingdom 
of  heaven.  But  Miss  Bronte  was  a  ruthless  being  never "\ 
afraid  to  strike,  or  unwilling  to^wound,  what  she  disliked.  )-T 
I  confess  I  have  no  admiratJo~n~for  the  following  passage 
which  occurs  in  one  of  her  letters  : 


"  The  very  curates,  poor  fellows,  show  no  resentment : 


124 


each  characteristically  finds  solace  for  his  own  wounds  in 
crowing  over  his  brethren.  Mr.  Donne  was,  at  first,  a 
little  disturbed ;  for  a  week  or  two  he  was  in  disquietude, 
but  he  is  now  soothed  down ;  only  yesterday  I  had  the 
pleasure  of  making  him  a  comfortable  cup  of  tea,  and 
seeing  him  sip  it  with  revived  complacency.  It  is  a 
curious  fact  that,  since  he  read  *  Shirley,'  he  has  come 
to  the  house  oftener  than  ever,  and  been  remarkably 
meek  and  assiduous  to  please.  Some  people's  natures 
are  veritable  enigmas  :  I  quite  expected  to  have  had  one 
good  scene  at  least  with  him ;  but  as  yet  nothing  of  the 
sort  has  occurred."  x 

If  ever  there  was  a  book,  which  takes  its  readers  out 
into  the  "  fresh  blowing  airs  "  and  treats  them  to  what  the 
Duchess  of  Malfi,  calls  the  "  wild  benefit  of  nature,"  it 
is  "Shirley."  Its  author's  taste  lies  no  doubt  in  the 
direction  of  storm,  wind,  and  rain.  Her  glass  seems 
generally  to  stand  low.  Such  a  steady  "set  fair" 
description  of  English  scenery,  as  that  with  which  George 
Eliot  opens  "Felix  Holt,"  a  magnificent  opening,  is  not 
to  be  looked  for  from  Charlotte  Bronte,  whose  eye  was 
quick  for  the  gathering  storm-cloud,  and  whose  ear 
delighted  to  catch  the  distant  moaning  of  the  new-born 
gale. 

"  The  evening  was  pitch-dark :  star  and  moon  were 
quenched  in  gray  rain-clouds — gray  they  would  have 
been  by  day,  by  night  they  looked  sable.  Malone  was 
not  a  man  given  to  close  observation  of  Nature;  her 
changes  passed,  for  the  most  part,  unnoticed  by  him  j  he 
1  G.,  328. 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  125 

could  walk  miles  on  the  most  varying  April  day,  and 
never  see  the  beautiful  dallying  of  earth  and  heaven; 
never  mark  when  a  sunbeam  kissed  the  hill-tops,  making 
them  smile  clear  in  green  light,  or  when  a  shower  wept 
over  them,  hiding  their  crests  with  the  low-hanging, 
dishevelled  tresses  of  a  cloud.  He  did  not,  therefore, 
care  to  contrast  the  sky  as  it  now  appeared — a  muffled, 
steaming  vault,  all  black,  save  where,  towards  the  east, 
the  furnaces  of  Stilbro'  iron-works  threw  a  tremulous 
lurid  shimmer  on  the  horizon — with  the  same  sky  on  an 
unclouded  frosty  night.  He  did  not  trouble  himself  to 
ask  where  the  constellations  and  the  planets  were  gone, 
or  to  regret  the  '  black-blue '  serenity  of  the  air-ocean 
which  those  white  islets  stud;  and  which  another  ocean, 
of  heavier  and  denser  element,  now  rolled  below  and 
concealed.  He  just  doggedly  pursued  his  way,  leaning 
a  little  forward  as  he  walked,  and  wearing  his  hat  on  the 
back  of  his  head,  as  his  Irish  manner  was.  'Tramp, 
tramp,'  he  went  along  the  causeway,  where  the  road 
boasted  the  privilege  of  such  an  accommodation; 
'  splash,  splash,'  through  the  mire-filled  cart-ruts,  where 
the  flags  were  exchanged  for  soft  mud.  He  looked  but 
for  certain  land-marks ;  the  spire  of  Briarfield  church ; 
further  on,  the  lights  of  Redhouse." 

And  here's  the  rain  : 

" '  I  know  how  the  heath  would  look  on  such  a  day,' 
said  Caroline ;  '  purple-black :  a  deeper  shade  of  the 
sky-tint,  and  that  would  be  livid.' 

'*  'Yes — quite  livid,  with  brassy  edges  to  the  clouds, 


126 


LIFE  OF 


and  here  and  there  a  white  gleam,  more  ghastly  than  the 
lurid  tinge,  which,  as  you  looked  at  it,  you  momentarily 
expected  would  kindle  into  blinding  lightning.'- 

"'Did  it  thunder?' 

'"It  muttered  distant  peals,  but  the  storm  did  not 
break  till  evening,  after  we  had  reached  our  inn  ;  that 
inn  being  an  isolated  house  at  the  foot  of  a  range  of 
mountains.' 

"  '  Did  you  watch  the  clouds  come  down  over  the 
mountains?' 

"'I  did:  I  stood  at  the  window  an  hour  watching 
them.  The  hills  seemed  rolled  in  a  sullen  mist,  and 
when  the  rain  fell  in  whitening  sheets,  suddenly  they 
were  blotted  from  the  prospect  :  they  were  washed  from 
the  world.'  " 


The  next  passage  is  as  eloquent  as  "  Modern  Painters  " 
and  as  real  as  "  Robinson  Crusoe  "  : 

"  '  I  shall  like  to  go,  Shirley,'  again  said  Miss  Helstone. 
'  I  long  to  hear  the  sound  of  waves  —  ocean-waves,  and 
to  see  them  as  I  have  imagined  them  in  dreams,  like 
tossing  banks  of  green  light,  strewed  with  vanishing  and 
re-appearing  wreaths  of  foam,  whiter  than  lilies.  I  shall 
delight  to  pass  the  shores  of  those  lone  rock-islets  where 
the  sea-birds  live  and  breed  unmolested.  We  shall  be 
on  the  track  of  the  old  Scandinavians  —  of  the  Norse- 
man :  we  shall  almost  see  the  shores  of  Norway.  This 
is  a  very  vague  delight  that  I  feel,  communicated  by 
your  proposal,  but  it  is  a  delight.' 

"  '  Will  you  think  of  Fitful  Head  now,  when  you  lie 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  127 

awake  at  night ;  of  gulls  shrieking  round  it,  and  waves 
tumbling  in  upon  it,  rather  than  of  the  graves  under  the 
Rectory  back-kitchen  ?' 

"  '  I  will  try  ;  and  instead  of  musing  about  remnants  of 
shrouds,  and  fragments  of  coffins,  and  human  bones  and 
mould,  I  will  fancy  seals  lying  in  the  sunshine  on  solitary 
shores,  where  neither  fisherman  nor  hunter  ever  come ; 
of  rock  crevices  full  of  pearly  eggs  bedded  in  sea-weed  \ 
of  unscared  birds  covering  white  sands  in  happy  flocks." 

The  "  Jane  Eyre "  philosophy  of  life  finds  vehement 
expression  in  "  Shirley."  Here  is  an  excerpt : 

"A  lover  masculine  so  disappointed  can  speak  and 
urge  explanation  j  a  lover  feminine  can  say  nothing ;  if 
she  did,  the  result  would  be  shame  and  anguish,  inward 
remorse  for  self-treachery.  Nature  would  brand  such 
demonstration  as  a  rebellion  against  her  instincts,  and 
would  vindictively  repay  it  afterwards  by  the  thunderbolt 
of  self-contempt  smiting  suddenly  in  secret.  Take  the 
matter  as  you  find  it :  ask  no  questions  ;  utter  no  remon- 
strances :  it  is  your  best  wisdom.  You  expected  bread, 
and  you  have  got  a  stone ;  break  your  teeth  on  it,  and 
don't  shriek  because  the  nerves  are  martyrized  j  do  not 
doubt  that  your  mental  stomach — if  you  have  such  a 
thing — is  strong  as  an  ostrich's — the  stone  will  digest. 
You  held  out  your  hand  for  an  egg,  and  fate  put  into  it 
a  scorpion.  Show  no  consternation  ;  close  your  fingers 
firmly  upon  the  gift;  let  it  sting  through  your  palm. 
Never  mind  :  in  time,  after  your  hand  and  arm  have 
swelled  and  quivered  long  with  torture,  the  squeezed 


128  LIFE  OF 

scorpion  will  die,  and  you  will  have  learned  the  great 
lesson  how  to  endure  without  a  sob.  For  the  whole 
remnant  of  your  life,  if  you  survive  the  test — some,  it  is 
said,  die  under  it — you  will  be  stronger,  wiser,  less  sensi- 
tive. This  you  are  not  aware  of,  perhaps,  at  the  time, 
and  so  cannot  borrow  courage  of  that  hope.  Nature, 
however,  as  has  been  intimated,  is  an  excellent  friend 
in  such  cases;  sealing  the  lips,  interdicting  utterance, 
commanding  a  placid  dissimulation :  a  dissimulation 
often  wearing  an  easy  and  gay  mien  at  first,  settling 
down  to  sorrow  and  paleness  in  time,  then  passing 
away,  and  leaving  a  convenient  stoicism,  not  the  less 
fortifying  because  it  is  half-bitter. 

"  Half-bitter  !  Is  that  wrong  ?  No — it  should  be  bitter : 
bitterness  is  strength — it  is  a  tonic.  Sweet  mild  force 
following  acute  suffering,  you  find  nowhere ;  to  talk  of  it 
is  delusion.  There  may  be  apathetic  exhaustion  after 
the  rack;  if  energy  remains,  it  will  be  rather  a  dangerous 
energy — deadly  when  confronted  with  injustice." 

We  are  indebted  to  The  Quarterly  reviewer  for  the 
passion  lying  beneath  the  following  passage  : 

"  The  daughters  were  an  example  to  their  sex.  They 
were  tall,  with  a  Roman  nose  a-piece.  They  had  been 
educated  faultlessly.  All  they  did  was  well  done. 
History  and  the  most  solid  books  had  cultivated  their 
minds.  Principles  and  opinions  they  possessed  which 
could  not  be  mended.  More  exactly-regulated  lives, 
feelings,  manners,  habits,  it  would  have  been  difficult  to 
find  anywhere.  They  knew  by  heart  a  certain  young- 


CHARLOTTE  BRONT&.  129 

ladies'-schoolroom  code  of  laws  on  language,  demeanour, 
&c. ;  themselves  never  deviated  from  its  curious  little 
pragmatical  provisions  ;  and  they  regarded  with  secret, 
whispered  horror,  all  deviations  in  others.  The  Abomi- 
nation of  Desolation  was  no  mystery  to  them  :  they  had 
discovered  that  unutterable  Thing  in  the  characteristic 
others  called  Originality.  Quick  were  they  to  recognize 
the  signs  of  this  evil ;  and  wherever  they  saw  its  trace — 
whether  in  look,  word,  or  deed ;  whether  they  read  it  in 
the  fresh,  vigorous  style  of  a  book,  or  listened  to  it  in 
interesting,  unhackneyed,  pure,  expressive  language — 
they  shuddered — they  recoiled  :  danger  was  above  their 
heads — peril  about  their  steps.  What  was  this  strange 
thing  ?  Being  unintelligible,  it  must  be  bad.  Let  it  be 
denounced  and  chained  up." 

The  splendid  rhetorical  repudiation  of  Milton's  "Eve" 
as  not  being  the  true  mother  of  mankind,  also  the  passage 
about  the  mermaid,  are  too  well  known  to  justify  quota- 
tion. There  are,  I  know,  people  who  object  to  quotations 
altogether,  but  it  is  hard  to  hold  with  those  people. 
Many  books,  as  many  sermons,  would  have  been  wholly 
unendurable  to  us  but  for  the  quoted  matter. 

In  "  Shirley  "  Charlotte  Bronte  hit  upon  the  splendid 
device  which — and  I  have  often  wondered  why — has  never 
become  general,  of  putting  the  exact  language  of  her 
hostile  reviewer  into  the  mouth  of  an  odious  character  : 
"  I  fear,  Miss  Grey,  you  have  inherited  the  worst  sin  of 
our  fallen  nature,  the  sin  of  pride ; "  and  there  are  other 
examples  of  this  pleasing  method  which  may  be  safely 
recommended  to  smarting  authors. 

9 


130  LIFE  OF 

But  Miss  Bronte  was  still  to  be  maltreated  by  the 
reviewers.  The  Times  was  acrimonious,  and  made  her 
cry;  but  its  review  was  not  without  discrimination,  and 
she  had  no  sort  of  objection  to  offer  to  criticism  which 
approached  her  work  with  a  sense  of  what  treatment  was 
due  to  a  highly-laboured  book.  But  what  The  Quarterly 
Review  had  been  to  "  Jane  Eyre  "  that  The  Edinburgh 
Review  was  to  "  Shirley  " — only  worse,  for  of  the  article 
in  the  former  it  was  easy  to  say  "  some  enemy  hath  done 
this,"  but  the  review  in  the  latter  was  written  by  Mr. 
Lewes.  This  critic  was  by  way  of  being  Charlotte 
Bronte's  friend,  and  was  certainly  her  correspondent. 
He  knew  her  secret ;  knew  that  she  was  an  unmarried 
woman;  knew  that  she  was  sensitive  on  the  score  of 
her  sex,  and  especially  anxious  that  her  novels  should 
be  treated  quite  apart  from  it,  and  entirely  on  their 
artistic  merits;  and  yet,  knowing  all  this,  Mr.  Lewes 
founded  his  f  ntir^  article  upon  Currer  Eeirsjeminity.  No 
doubt  the  temptation  was  great,  for  if  there  was  one 
subject  the  reviewer  flattered  himself  he  understood,  it 
was  Woman  in  both  her  branches,  Lovely  Woman  and 
Intellectual  Woman.  On  this  theme  he  discourses  to  his 
own  almost  infinite  content  with  a  bluntness  that  under 
the  circumstances  was  within  measurable  distance  of 
brutality,  and  a  wit  which,  meaning  to  be  pleasant,  is 
decidedly  disagreeable. 

"The  grand  function  of  woman,"  he  reminds  Miss 
Bronte,  "  is  and  must  be  maternity.     And  this  we  regard 
not    only   as    her    distinctive   characteristic  and   most 
\      enduring  charm,  but  a  high  and  holy  office."     A  little 
1    farther  on  he  is'  to  be  found  clumsily  joking  at  some  of 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  131 

the  incidents  of  this  "  high  and  holy  office  ;  "  and  then,  to 
crown  his  offences,  he  suddenly  apostrophizes  Currer 
Bell  in  a  passage  which  has,  at  all  events,  the  power  of 
making  the  reader  blush,  for  the  writer  six-and-thirty 
years  after  the  deed  was  done.  There  is  small  wonder 
Charlotte  Bronte  was  angry.  The  wonder  is  she  ever 
forgave  him,  except  as  Rowena  forgave  De  Bracy,  as  a 
Christian,  which,  as  Wamba  explained,  is  no  forgiveness 
at  all.  His  strange  resemblance  in  feature  to  her  sister  ^ 
Emily  was  perhaps  the  real  reason  why  she  felt  it  hard  \  \L. 
to  be  at  enmity  with  him. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

"QHIRLEY,"  told  the  secret  of  the  authorship  of 
O  "Jane  Eyre."  The  district  was  too  faithfully 
described  to  escape  local  recognition.  Places  and 
persons  were  there  to  the  life,  and  it  is  would  have  been 
curious  if  the  Yorkshire  people,  of  whose  quick  wits  we 
hear  perhaps  quite  enough,  had  not  been  able  to  lay 
hands  upon  the  author.,'  As  it  was,  the  Haworth  man 
who  first  named  Miss  Bronte  had  lived  for  many  years 
in  Liverpool,  and  it  was  in  a  Liverpool  newspaper  that 
Charlotte  Bronte  was  first  proclaimed  orbi  et  urbiti\z 
author  of  "  Jane  Eyre  "  and  "  Shirley."  The  truth  once 
told  it  was  impossible  to  deny  it.  Nor  was  there  any 
sort  of  reason  for  withholding  it  any  longer.  It  was 
a  pity  it  was  not  told  from  the  beginning.  Had  Char- 
lotte Bronte's  name  been  on  the  title-pages  of  "Jane 
Eyre "  and  "  Shirley,"  her  sex  would  not  have  been 
insulted  by  The  Quarterly  or  outraged  by  The  Edin- 
burgh reviewer.  The  former  could  hardly  have  told  the 
daughter  of  a  beneficed  clergyman  that  she  was  a 
heathen  living  amongst  heathens,  and  plainly  no  better 
than  she  should  be,  nor  could  the  latter  very  well  have 
indulged  in  his  disquisition  on  maternity  and  medical- 
student-like  jests. 


LIFE  OF  CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  133 

In  November,  1849,  Miss  Bronte  paid  her  first  visit  to 
London  in  her  own  proper  person  as  a  woman  of  dis- 
tinction and  literary  fame.  She  stayed  with  friends 
whose  names  are  still  hid  in  dashes.  They  were  most 
kind  and  attentive,  and  if  from  the  little  she  says  of 
them  we  seem  to  be  strangely  reminded  of  characters  in 
her  yet  unwritten  novel,  that  cannot  be  helped.  The 
letter  which  Mr.  Reid  prints  on  page  101  of  his  book 
should  be  read  by  the  curious  in  these  matters. 

Miss  Bronte,  we  need  not  say,  did  not  plunge  head- 
long into  society.  She  was  far  too  nervous  for  any  such 
a  proceeding.  Strange  people  were  always  strange 
people  to  her.  Like  her  own  "  Caroline  Helstone,"  she 
would  enter  a  room  supposed  to  contain  strangers  "wringing 
her  hands."  She  had  carefully  to  select  her  leonine  diet. 
She  declined  Charles  Dickens  (which  was  a  pity),  Lady 
Morgan,  Mesdames  Trollope,  Gore,  and  some  others ; 
but  she  saw  the  man  she  most  wanted  to  see,  Thackeray, 
and  was  evidently  greatly  struck.  His  quiet,  simple 
demeanour  especially  surprised  her,  and,  it  may  well  be 
believed,  helped  to  modify  some  of  her  notions  con- 
cerning males.  Macready  she  saw  twice — once  in 
"  Macbeth  "  and  once  in  "  Othello."  She  did  not  like 
him  at  all,  nor  is  this  surprising;  but  that,  not  liking  him, 
she  should  say  so,  in  her  quiet,  positive  way,  seems  to  have 
created  some  consternation.  Her  literary  criticisms  on 
contemporary  writers  are  not  of  any  particular  value. 
She  was  never  intended  to  be  a  critic,  and  except  an 
inveterate  habit  of  telling  the  truth,  had  none  of  a  critic's 
finer  qualifications.  It  was  at  this  time  she  made  Miss 
Martineau's  acquaintance,  which  was  to  be  a  mixed 


134  LIFE  OF 

source  of  pleasure  and  pain.  In  December  she  returned 
home,  and  found  perhaps  as  much  pleasure  in  telling  her 
father  what  she  had  seen  and  heard  as  she  had  done  in 
seeing  and  hearing  it.  \  The  old  man  was  of  an  objective 
turn,  and  liked  real  things  better  than  authors.  The 

"  Upright  beams  innumerable 
Of  rigid  spears,  and  helmets  thronged,  and  shields 
Various,  with  boastful  argument  portrayed," 

were  what  he  loved,  and  his  daughter,  mindful  of  his 
taste,  had  taken  pains  to  visit  places  where  such  glittering 
things  are  stored,  so  that  she  might  be  able  to  tell  him 
about  them  on  her  return. 

In  the  June  of  the  following  year,  1850,  Miss  Bronte 
again  went  up  to  London  for  a  fortnight  during  the 
season,  carefully  bargaining  beforehand  that  she  was  not 
to  be  made  too  much  of.  This  time  she  saw  the  Duke 
of  Wellington  at  the  Chapel  Royal,  and  visited  the  House 
of  Commons,  and  had  a  long  call  of  two  hours  from  Mr. 
Thackeray.  Miss  Bronte,  who,  like  all  shy  persons,  had 
dauntless  courage,  was  moved  to  give  the  giant  a  bit  of 
her  mind.  She  spoke  to  him  of  his  literary  shortcomings, 
and,  one  by  one,  brought  out  his  faults,  laid  them  before 
him,  and  besought  an  explanation.  What  queer  ideas 
floated  through  the  great  man's  brain  as  he  sat  before  his 
odd  little  judge  we  cannot  so  much  as  guess.  All  that 
we  are  told  is  that  he  defended  himself  like  a  great  Turk 
and  heathen,  and  that  his  excuses  were  worse  than  his 
crimes.  The  speeches  concluded,  judgment,  or  at  any 
rate  sentence,  was  deferred,  and  in  the  meantime  the 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  135 

criminal  invited  his  judge  to  dine  with  him  that  same 
evening,  which  she  did. 

The  visit  to  London  over,  Miss  Bronte  was  whisked  off 
to  Edinburgh  at  the  bidding  of  a  son  of  her  hostess, 
who,  she  says,  was  always  accustomed  to  have  his  will. 
She  did  not  actually  travel  north  with  him,  but  after  a 
short  visit  to  Miss  Nussey,  joined  his  party  in  the  Scottish 
capital.  In  the  very  style  of  her  latest  heroine  she 
writes  :  "  I  should  not  in  the  least  fear  to  go  with  him  to 
China.  I  like  to  see  him  pleased.  I  dislike  to  ruffle  or 
disappoint  him,  so  he  shall  have  his  mind." 

Miss  Bronte  greatly  enjoyed  Edinburgh  and  its  neigh- 
bourhood. It  is  to  be  feared  nobody  took  her  for  a 
day's  ramble  on  the  Pentlands.  Had  they  done  so  she 
must  have  owned  Yorkshire  defeated.  Nor  do  we  hear 
anything  of  a  visit  to  Hopetoun,  or  Dalmeny,  or  New- 
battle  Abbey.  But  for  a  first  visit  Melrose  and  Abbots- 
ford  do  well  enough. 

Miss  Bronte's  raptures  with  all  she  saw  were  genuine, 
and  were  doubtless  received  by  the  Scotch  folk,  who 
made  her  acquaintance,  with  that  clear  sense  of  their 
being  no  more  than  the  occasion  obviously  demanded, 
which  sometimes  vexes  poor  Southron  bodies,  who  have 
been  taught  that  people  ought  to  hearken  to  their  own 
advantages  with  blushes  and  wavings  of  a  deprecating 
hand. 

In  the  height  of  her  pleasure  Miss  Bronte  even  turned 
her  back  on  London,  saying  that,  as  compared  with  Edin- 
burgh, the  former  city  was  as  prose  to  poetry,  or  as  a 
great  rumbling,  rambling,  heavy  epic  compared  to  a  lyric, 
brief,  bright,  clear,  and  vital  as  a  flash  of  lightning. 


136  LIFE  OF  CHARLOTTE  BRONTE. 

Alas !  poor  London.  If  only  those  who  revile  you  would 
pack  up  their  trunks  and  take  single  tickets  to  their 
favourite  cities,  lyrical  or  otherwise,  how  happy  those  of 
us  who  were  left  behind  might  be  within  thy  spacious 
bounds ! 

"  Romae  vivimus  ;  ilia  domus, 
Ilia  mihi  sedes,  illic  mea  carpitur  oetas." 

It  is  very  pleasant  to  notice  how  greatly  Miss  Bronte 
enjoyed  this  sudden  little  visit  to  Edinburgh,  and  what 
an  enormous  capacity  for  enjoyment  she  had  when  in 
congenial  company.  The  thing  she  liked  even  better 
than  Princes  Street  was  the  "grand  Scotch  national 
character."  She  was  in  Scotland  just  five  days. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE  inmates  of  the  parsonage  were  now — Mr. 
Bronte,  an  old  man  of  70,  Charlotte,  Tabitha 
the  aged,  and  Martha  the  infirm.  We  nurse  the  ideal, 
and  are  always  eager  to  believe  that  somewhere  it  is  to 
be  found  blended  with  the  actual.  Husband  and  wife, 
parents  and  children,  brother  and  sister  ought,  doubtless, 
to  complement  each  other's  existence,  and  satisfy  one 
another  to  the  finest  fibres  of  their  respective  natures. 
Sometimes  it  so  happens,  and  the  blessed  tradition  takes 
fresh  root  amongst  us,  but  it  is  not  always  so,  nor  often. 
Charlotte  Bronte  loved  her  father  with  the  tenacity 
and  depth  of  her  character.  For  him,  as  we  know,  she 
made  sacrifices  without  end  and  without  murmur,  and 
never  so  much  as  thinking  to  inquire  whether  they  were 
sacrifices  she  ought  to  have  been  called  upon  to  make  or 
was  right  in  making.  It  is  well  to  accept  the  facts 
of  life  without  seeking  to  get  behind  them,  and 
fathers,  it  cannot  be  denied,  are  facts.  In  this  spirit  true 
blessedness  lies.  Of  people  who  have  a  grudge  against 
their  parents  the  world  does  well  to  be  suspicious. 
They  may  have  good  explanations  to  offer,  but  it  is 


138  LIFE  OF 

weary  work  listening  to  explanations.  Mr.  Bronte  in 
his  turn  loved  his  daughter,  as  indeed  he  well  might; 
but  he  had  no  notion  of  putting  himself  out  for  her. 
The  only  thing  of  hers  he  was  anxious  about  was 
her  health,  as  it  existed  at  the  moment  he  was  in- 
quiring  after  it.  -  Satisfied  on  his  point  he  went  on 
his  way  never  dreaming  that  perhaps  that  way  was 
not  conducive  to  an  only  daughter's  happiness.  It  is 
very  hard  to  change  life-long  habits.  He  had  his  way 
of  doing  things  long  before  his  daughter  was  thought 
of.  He  was  a  solitary  man.  He  gave  his  company 
as  Mrs.  Gamp  took  her  spirits,  when  he  felt  so  dis- 
posed, but  it  must  be  his  free  gift.  He  took  long  walks, 
but  he  took  them  alone,  as  he  had  done  for  forty 
years,  pursuing  his  own  thoughts,  possibly  even  dandling 
his  own  delusions — for  who  can  unravel  the  web  of 
men's  follies?  He  would  get  home  tired  with  the 
drooping  tiredness  of  age,  and,  tongue-tied,  go  early  to 
bed.  His  meals  he  always  had  by  himself,  even  in  the 
old  days  when  the  small  house  was  full  of  children 
and  service  was  scanty.  His  daughter  was  thus  left 
alone  night  after  night  in  that  grim  house  by  the  church 
which  rose  amidst  its  wet  tomb-stones,  and  there  she 
had  to  sit  listening  to  the  wind  wailing  over  the  moors, 
and  sobbing  at  her  door  like  the  ghost  of  Catherine 
Earnshaw  at  the  windows  of  "  Wuthering  Heights." 

"  Still  ailing,  Wind?  Wilt  be  appeased  or  no? 
Which  needs  the  other's  office,  thou  or  I  ? 
Dost  want  to  be  disburthened  of  a  woe, 
And  can  in  truth  my  voice  untie 
Its  links  and  let  it  go  ? 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  139 

Art  thou  a  dumb,  wronged  thing  that  would  be  righted, 

Entrusting  thus,  thy  cause  to  me  ?    Forbear, 

No  tongue  can  mend  such  pleadings ;  faith  requited 

With  falsehood,  love,  at  last  aware 

Of  scorn,  hopes  early  blighted. 

We  have  them ;  but  I  know  not  any  tone 

So  fit  as  thine  to  falter  forth  a  sorrow ; 

Dost  think  men  would  go  mad  without  a  moan, 

If  they  knew  any  way  to  borrow 

A  pathos  like  thy  own  ?  "  x 

Charlotte  Bronte  borrowed  a  good  deal  of  pathos  from 
the  wild  winds  which  blew  about  Haworth. 
~*  It  was  a  sad  and  lonely  life.  We  do  not  need  to  be 
tolcT  by  any  inend,  biographer,  or  critic  what  the  author 
of  "Villette"  thought  of  solitude,  or  how  little  she  was 
fitted  to  cope  with  its  terrors,  or  to  repulse  its  creeping 
advances.  Shy  as  she  was;  dreading  as  she  did  what 
she  called  "  meeting  people ;  "  nervously  susceptible  as  we 
are  told  she  was  to  remarks  about  her  personal  appear- 
ance, which  appearance  she  condemned  with  her  accus- 
tomed unnecessary  severity — none  the  less  internally 
she  craved,  demanded,  companionship.  She  wanted  a 
full  life  and  she  had  an  empty  one — empty,  that  is,  of 
human  beings  ;  for  the  earth  and  sky,  the  moor  and  the 
glen,  unpeopled  of  those  she  loved,  were  no  longer  for 
her  a  bright  theatre  for  action,  but  a  hot  prison  of  dreary 
pain.  Happiness  quite  unshared,  she  cries,  has  no  taste. 
The  word  is  a  significant  one.  The  moors  once  so 
friendly,  so  satisfying,  so  invigorating  were  so  no  longer. 
The  heather  and  the  bracken  whispered  Emily  •  in  the 
faint  blue  lines  of  the  horizon  she  discerned  Anne.  Like 
1  "James  Lee's  Wife,"  by  Mr.  Browning. 


140  LIFE  OF 

many  another  memory-tortured  sufferer,  she  thirsted  for 
the  cup  of  oblivion,  that  she  might  drink,  forget,  and  be 
at  peace.  The  last  will  and  testament  of  a  true  lover, 
would  (were  it  possible)  be  according  to  Shakespeare's 
precedent — 

"  No  longer  mourn  for  me  when  I  am  dead, 
Than  you  shall  hear  the  surly  sullen  bell 
Give  warning  to  the  world  that  I  am  fled 
From  this  vile  world,  with  vilest  worms  to  dwell. 
Nay,  if  you  read  this  line,  remember  not 
The  hand  that  writ  it ;  for  I  love  you  so 
That  I  in  your  sweet  thoughts  would  be  forgot 
If  thinking  on  me  then  should  make  you  woe. 
O  1  if  (I  say)  you  look  upon  this  verse 
When  I  perhaps  compounded  am  with  clay, 
Do  not  so  much  as  my  poor  name  rehearse, 
But  let  your  love  even  with  my  life  decay : 

Lest  the  wise  world  should  look  into  your  moan 
And  mock  you  with  me  after  I  have  gone." 


Then  there  was  Mr.  X  ("  the  little  man  ")  what  was  to 
be  done  with  him  ?  He  wanted  her  to  marry  him.  He 
was  a  good  man,  and  kind  and  substantial  withal.  She 
did  not  altogether  like  his  manners  and  his  customs,  or 
his  "dreadful  determined  nose  in  the  middle  of  his 
face."  When  he  came  near  her,  her  veins  ran  ice ;  but 
no  sooner  did  he  go  away  than  she  felt  more  gently 
towards  him.  Men  are  slow  in  their  conceit  to  recognize 
what  a  valuable  ally  in  their  love-making  they  might  make 
of  distance.  Mr.  X  visited  Haworth,  and  Mr.  Bronte 
took  to  him.  "  Papa  has  penetration."  But  it  was  not 
possible.  "  No  !  if  X  be  the  only  husband  fate  offers 


CHARLOTTE  SRONTE.  141 

me,  single  I  must  always  remain.     But  yet  at  times  I 
grieve  for  him." 

On  being  reproached  for  silence  she  sadly  replies,  "  I 
am  silent,  because  I  have  literally  nothing  to  say.  I 
might  indeed  repeat  over  and  over  again  that  my  life  is  / 
a  pale  blank  and  often  a  very  weary  burden,  and  that 
the  future  sometimes  appals  me ;  but  what  end  could  be 
answered  by  such  repetition,  except  to  weary  you  and 
enervate  myself.  The  evils  that  now  and  then  wring  a 
groan  from  my  heart  lie  in  my  position — not  that  I  am  a 
single  woman  and  likely  to  remain  a  single  woman — but 
because  I  am  a  lonely  woman  and  likely  to  be  lonely." 

"I  have  not  accumulated,"  she  once  said,  "since  I 
published  '  Shirley '  what  makes  it  needful  for  me  to 
speak  again,  and,  till  I  do,  may  God  give  me  grace  to  be 
dumb."  She  was,  however,  accumulating  whole  stores 
of  bitter  herbs  out  of  which  was  to  be  extracted  her 
masterpiece,  "  Villette." 

'  Whenever  Charlotte  Bronte  could  avail  herself  of  the 
frequent  opportunities  that  offered  themselves  to  escape 
from  Haworth  for  a  time,  she  was  glad  to  do  so,  or  at 
all  events,  if  glad  be  too  strong  a  word,  she  was  less 
averse  to  go  than  to  stay.  To  be  able  to  live  at  home 
was  long  her  dream.  It  was  now  within  her  power,  but 
under  hard  conditions.  We  often,  perhaps  generally, 
get  the  thing  we  want,  but  seldom  in  the  way  we  wanted 
it,  and  herein  lies  the  difference. 

In  the  August  of  1850  she  first  met  her  biographer, 
Mrs.  Gaskell,  herself  a  novelist  of  rare  excellence  and 
rich  in  the  quality  Currer  Bell  was  most  deficient  in, 
true  humour  and  playfulness.  The  meeting  occurred  at 


142  LIFE  OF 

Briery  Close,  a  house  high  above  Lowood,  on  Winder- 
mere,  then  occupied  by  Sir  James  Kay  Shuttleworth. 
Mrs.  Gaskell,  writing  a.t  the  time  to  a  friend,  describes 
Miss  Bronte  as  "  thin,  and  more  than  half  a  head  shorter 
than  I  am,  soft  brown  hair,  not  very  dark,  eyes  (very 
good  and  expressive,  looking  straight  and  open  at  you) 
of  the  same  colour  as  her  hair,  a  large  mouth,  the  fore- 
head square,  broad,  and  rather  overhanging.  She  has  a 
very  sweet  voice,  rather  hesitates  in  choosing  her  expres- 
sions, but  when  chosen  they  seem  without  an  effort 
admirable,  and  just  befitting  the  occasion ;  there  is 
nothing  overstrained,  but  perfectly  simple.  She  told  me 
about  Father  Newman's  lectures  at  the  Oratory  in  a  very 
quiet,  concise,  graphic  way."  .  Had  Miss  Bronte  heard 
one  of  these  lectures?  They  were  not  published  till  the 
following  year.  The  observations  of  so  sound  a  Pro- 
testant on  these  seductive  and  charming  utterances  of 
the  most  humane  of  theologians  would  have  great  interest. 
Cardinal  Newman,  like  all  good  men,  is  a  novel  reader, 
and  has  given  evidence  of  his  familiarity  with  the  works 
of  Mrs.  Gaskell,  but  I  should  fear  his  judgment  upon 
the  author  of  "Jane  Eyre,"  "Shirley,"  and  "Villette," 
though  I  doubt  not  it  would  be  tempered  with  mercy. 

She  was  taken  drives  about  the  Lake  district,  and  saw 
what  can  be  seen  of  it  from  a  carriage,  but  she  was  far 
too  true  a  daughter  of  the  moors  not  to  know  that  this 
was  not  much,  and  she  was  ever  longing  to  run  away 
unseen  and  wander  by  herself  on  the  hills  and  up  the 
dales. 

During  this  same  year  she  edited  a  new  edition  of 
"  Wuthering  Heights  "  and  "  Agnes  Grey,"  and  introduced 


CHARLOTTE  BRONT&.  143 

them  to  a  larger  circle  of  readers,  with  the  short 
biographical  sketch  of  her  two  sisters  so  widely  known. 
It  is  indeed  a  beautiful  bit  of  writing — sincere,  grave, 
controlled,  yet  tingling  with  emotion. 

It  must  have  been,  we  know  it  was,  heart-rending 
work  revising,  transcribing,  correcting  the  tales  of  her 
dead  sisters  in  the  room  in  which  she  had-  first  heard 
them  read  by  their  authors.  Old  Saunders  Muckle- 
backit  in  Sir  Walter's  "  Antiquary,"  trying  hard  with  his 
dim  eyes  and  quivering  hands  to  repair  the  old  boat  which 
had  just  drowned  his  son  Steenie,  is  perhaps  as  pathetic 
a  figure  as  is  to  be  found  even  amongst  the  works  of  that 
great  master ;  and  somehow  it  has  turned  up  in  my  mind 
as  I  think  of  Charlotte  Bronte  fixing  her  short-sighted 
gaze  upon  the  pages  of  "  Wuthering  Heights."  We  have 
her  own  word  for  it  that  the  labour  left  her  "  prostrate 
and  entombed." 

Her  publishers  generously  kept  her  well  supplied  with 
books,  which  she  read  and  criticised  in  her  serious 
fashion.  Dr.  Arnold's  Life  was  a  fountain  of  pleasure  to 
her.  A  life  so  unlike  her  own  could  hardly  fail  to  please. 
His  happiness  most  struck  her.  "  One  feels  thankful," 
she  wrote,  "  to  know  that  it  has  been  permitted  to  any 
man  to  live  such  a  life." 

f  Early  in  1851  she  paid  a  visit  to  Miss  Martineau,  at 
Ambleside,  and  seems  to  have  enjoyed  herself.  She 
relished  her  tyrannical  little  hostess  inexpressibly,  and 
described  her  most  admirably.  ,  "  She  is  a  great  and  good 
woman,  of  course  not  without  peculiarities,  but  I  have 
seen  none  as  yet  that  annoy  me.  She  is  both  hard  and 
warm-hearted,  abrupt  and  affectionate,  liberal  and  des- 


144  LIFE  Of 


potic.  I  believe  she  is  not  at  all  conscious  of  her  own 
absolutism.  When  I  tell  her  of  it  she  denies  the  charge 
warmly ;  then  I  laugh  at  her." 

It  was  during  this  visit  that  she  made  the  acquaintance 
of  Dr.  Arnold's  family,  one  of  whom  has  left  a  record  of 
their  meeting  in  the  lines  called  "  Haworth  Churchyard," 
written  in  April,  1855.  Miss  Bronte,  we  may  be  sure, 
remembering  with  what  undying  gratitude  she  repaid 
Sydney  Dobell  his  appreciation  of  "  Wuthering  Heights," 
would  most  have  thanked  the  poet  for  the  tribute  he  took 
occasion  to  pay  to  the  memory  of  her  sister  Emily. 

"  And  she 

(How  shall  I  sing  her  ?)  whose  soul 
Knew  no  fellow  for  might, 
Passion,  vehemence,  grief, 
Daring,  since  Byron  died, 
That  world-famed  son  of  fire — she,  who  sank 
Baffled,  unknown,  self-consumed  ; 
Whose  loo  bold  dying  song 
Shook,  like  a  clarion  blast,  my  soul. 

Sleep,  O  cluster  of  friends, 

Sleep  !  or  only  when  May, 

Brought  by  the  west  wind,  returns 

Back  to  your  native  heaths, 

And  the  plover  is  heard  on  the  moors, 

Yearly  awake  to  behold 

The  opening  summer,  the  sky, 

The  shining  moorland — to  hear 

The  drowsy  bee,  as  of  old, 

Hum  o'er  the  thyme  ;  the  grouse 

Call  from  the  heather  in  bloom  ! 

Sleep,  or  only  for  this 

Break  your  united  repose  !  " 


CHARLOTTE  &RONTE.  145 

This  year  saw  the  publication  of  the  work  of  Miss 
Martineau  and  her  fidus  Achates^  Mr.  Atkinson,  which 
so  fluttered  the  orthodox  dovecotes,  and  was  thought  by 
the  authors  to  be  a  deadly  thrust  at  men's  silly  hanker- 
ings after  Immortality.  No  one  could  possibly  have  less 
intellectual  sympathy  with  the  letters  on  the  "Nature 
and  Development  of  Man  "  than  Miss  Bronte,  who  had 
no  turn  for  such  speculations  even  had  they  been  more 
worthy  of  consideration  than  these  particular  ones.  The 
world  was  dim  and  dark  enough  for  her  without  blowing 
any  more  lights  out.  Still  she  was  not  one  to  be  bullied 
out  of  her  friendships  by  the  world's  harsh  cries,  and  she 
was  faithful  to  the  little  despot  of  Ambleside,  recognizing 
her  entire  sincerity.  They  were  to  quarrel  afterwards, 
but  not  about  the  nature  of  man. 

-t  1851  was,  and  will,  I  suppose,  always  remain  the  Great 
Exhibition  Year,  when  to  come  to  London  assumed  the 
familiar  aspect  of  a  plain  duty.  Miss  Bronte  accordingly 
came  with  a  black  satin  dress,  a  white  mantle,  and  a 
bonnet,  about  which  she  had  "grave  doubts."  "Tabby, 
Martha,  and  Papa  " — for  on  such  a  subject  this  was  the 
order  of  precedence — all  thought  she  was  going  to  be 
married,— and  the  last-named  observed  one  day,  in  the 
tones  of  a  man  who  had  pondered  the  matter,  that  did 
she  do  so  he  would  give  up  housekeeping  and  go  into 
lodgings.  To  London  she  went,  but  not  to  be  married. 
Haworth,  after  all,  contained  her  destined  lord. 

Thackeray's  lectures  on  the  English  Humourists  were 
then  to  be  heard.  She  went  to  the  second,  on  Con- 
greve  and  Addison,  in  Willis's  Rooms,  "  a  great  painted 
and  gilded  saloon  with  long  sofas  for  benches."  She  was 

10 


146  LIFE  OF  CHARLOTTE  BRONTE. 

the  observed  of  all  observers.  Those  two  eminent  York- 
shiremen,  Lord  Carlisle  and  Mr.  Milnes — the  latter,  the 
"  incomparable  Richard  "  of  Carlyle  and  the  Lord  Hough- 
ton  of  the  peerage — besought  introductions  to  their  famous 
countrywoman.  Mr.  Reid  tells  us  they  were  neither 
of  them  particularly  impressed.  They  thought  her  a 
decided  oddity.  It  was  probably  Lord  Houghton  who 
urged  Mr.  Reid  not  to  forget  this,  and  to  have  the 
courage  to  state  it.  But  Charlotte  Bronte  was  not  a 
woman  to  be  studied  at  bay.  She  was  no  stalwart 
Amazon,  no  Madame  de  Stae'l,  to  knock  down  folly  as  it 
stands,  or  throw  epigrams  across  a  dinner  table  ;  but 
behind  cover  she  was  no  mean  markswoman,  and  in  a 
tete-a-tete  could  thrust  a  dart  better  than  many  a  more 
formidable  looking  person.  The  lecture  over  Mr. 
Thackeray  descended  from  his  platform,  and  making  his 
way  up  to  her,  asked  her  straight  out  how  she  liked  it  ? 
This  charming  little  trait  of  character,  and  the  reflections 
it  gave  rise  to,  are  suitably  recorded  in  "  Villette,"  where, 
as  Mrs.  Gaskell  reminds  us,  a  similar  action  of  M.  Paul 
Emanuel's  is  related.  But  Miss  Bronte  understood  M. 
Paul  Emanuel  better  than  she  did  Mr.  Thackeray. 

The  day  after  the  lecture  she  went  to  the  Crystal 
Palace,  and  on  Sunday  she  heard  D'Aubigne'  preach. 
"It  was  pleasant,"  she  said,  "half  sweet,  half  sad,  and 
strangely  suggestive  to  hear  the  French  language  once 
more." 

By  the  end  of  June  she  was  back  at  Haworth,  and  busy 
with  her  new  story,  which  was  to  be  her  last. 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

BY  the  end  of  November,  1852,  "Villette"  was  finished. 
It  was  published  on  the  24th  of  January,   1853, 
being  held  back  a  short  while   in   order  to  give    Mrs. 
Gaskell's  "Ruth,"  a  very  different  damsel,  a  good  start, 

Miss  Martmeau  made  it  a  matter  of  objection  to 
"  Villette,"  and  indeed  to  all  Miss  Bronte's  writings,  that 
she  represented  love  as  the  whole  concern  of  women's 
lives.  Her  heroines,  said  Miss  Martineau,  love  too  readily,  »  A. 
too  vehemently,  and  sometimes  after  a  fashion  their  7x1 
female  readers  may  resent.  She  further  observes  that 
passion  occupies  too  prominent  a  place  in  Miss  Bronte's 
pictures  of  life.  There  may  be  truth  in  these  objections. 
Life  is  a  tangled  skein,  and  who  is  to  say  what  colour  of 
thread  predominates?  Outside  novels,  people  do  not 
wear  their  hearts  upon  their  sleeves,  and  it  is  therefore 
impossible  to  tell  what  precise  part  love  has  played  in  the 
lives  of  our  contemporaries.  Sometimes  she  appears  as 
"  leading  lady,"  and  sometimes  as  only  "  second  waiting 
woman  " ;  but  in  one  capacity  or  another,  she  is  seldom 
long  off  the  stage. 

All  Miss  Bronte's  heroines  start  with  the  most  valour- 


148  LIFE  OF 

ous  resolutions  to  forswear  love  and  all  her  works.    With 
the  fore-doomed  hero  in  "  Maud,"  they  exclaim — 


And  most  of  all  would  I  flee  from  the  cruel  madness  of  love, 
The  honey  of  poison-flowers,  and  all  the  measureless  ill." 


To  support  them  in  this  stern  resolve,  this  self-deny- 
ing ordinance,  they  are  for  ever  invoking  the  aid  of  a 
heartless  philosophy  peculiar  to  themselves,  and  pulling, 
most  unflinchingly,  the  string  of  a  veritable  shower- 
bath  of  unwelcome  and  half-frozen  truths.  Lucy  Snowe, 
or  Frost  as  her  creator  first  called  her,  subjects  herself 
to  this  treatment  until  she  becomes  "a  faded  hollow- 
eyed  vision."  Does  hope  ever  revive  within  her  shiver- 
ing breast,  she  bids  it  jump  down  as  one  might  a  muddy 
dog. 

" '  And  will  Graham  really  write  ? '  I  questioned,  as  I 
sank  tired  on  the  edge  of  the  bed. 

"  Reason,  coming  stealthily  up  to  me  through  the  twi- 
light of  that  long,  dim  chamber,  whispered  sedately — 

"  '  He  may  write  once.  So  kind  is  his  nature,  it  may 
stimulate  him  for  once  to  make  the  effort.  But  it  cannot 
be  continued — it  may  not  be  repeated.  Great  were  that 
folly  which  should  build  on  such  a  promise — insane  that 
credulity  which  should  mistake  the  transitory  rain-pool, 
holding  in  its  hollow  one  draught,  for  the  perennial  spring 
yielding  the  supply  of  seasons.' 

"I  bent  my  head :  I  sat  thinking  an  hour  longer.  Reason 
still  whispered  me,  laying  on  my  shoulder  a  withered 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  149 

hand,  and  frostily  touching  my  ear  with  the  chill  blue  lips 
of  eld. 

"'If,'  muttered  she,  ' if  he  should  write,  what  then ? 
Do  you  meditate  pleasure  in  replying  ?  Ah,  fool !  I 
warn  you  I  Brief  be  your  answer.  Hope  no  delight  of 
heart — no  indulgence  of  intellect:  grant  no  expansion 
of  feeling  —  give  holiday  to  no  single  faculty:  dally 
with  no  friendly  exchange  :  foster  no  genial  intercom- 
munion .  .  .  .' 

"  'But  I  have  talked  to  Graham  and  you  did  not  chide,' 
I  pleaded. 

"  ( No,'  said  she,  '  I  needed  not.  Talk  for  you  is  good 
discipline.  You  converse  imperfectly.  While  you  speak, 
there  can  be  no  oblivion  of  inferiority — no  encourage- 
ment to  delusion  :  pain,  privation,  penury  stamp  your 
language  .  .  .  . ' 

" '  But,'  I  again  broke  in,  '  where  the  bodily  presence 
is  weak  and  the  speech  contemptible,  surely  there  cannot 
be  error  in  making  written  language  the  medium  of  better 
utterance  than  faltering  lips  can  achieve  ? ' 

"  Reason  only  answered :  '  At  your  peril  you  cherish 
that  idea,  or  suffer  its  influence  to  animate  any  writing  of 
yours ! ' 

"  '  But  if  I  feel,  may  I  never  express  ? ' 

"  'IVever/'  declared  Reason." 

But  the  treatment  fails,  and  Lucy,  following  in  the 
footsteps  of  Jane  and  Caroline,  falls  madly  in  love  with 
the  first  gentleman  she  meets.  In  Lucy's  case  this  happens 
to  be  the  redoubtable  and  excellent  Dr.  John.  Upon 
this  surgeon  are  lavished  pages  of  gorgeous  hue.  Hardly 


150  LIFE  OF 

before,  and  never  since,  has  that  featherless  biped— that 
forked  radish — man,  been  so  shone  upon.  He  positively 
glitters  like  the  golden  prince  in  Kensington  Gardens 
when  the  sun  is  shining.  He  is  quite  unconscious  of  it, 
and  does  not  so  much  as  blink.  The  magic  spell  of  Miss 
Bronte's  writing,  here  seen  at  its  very  best,  is  so  strongly 
upon  us  whilst  we  read,  we  live  so  completely  in  Lucy's 
life,  and  so  ardently  share  her  feelings,  are  so  swept  away 
by  her  impetuous  rhetoric,  and  dazzled  by  her  splendid 
imagery  —  in  which  the  author  shows  herself  a  true 
countrywoman  of  Burke's — that  we  are  scarcely  able  to 
stop  to  cast  so  much  as  a  glance  of  our  own  upon  the 
causa  causans  of  all  this  commotion  and  tossing  of  the 
mind.  When  we  do,  it  is  difficult  not  to  have  a  little 
sympathy  with  Miss  Martineau.  Fancy  that  admirable 
lady  reading,  perhaps  at  six  o'clock  in  the  morning,  for 
she  was,  as  became  a  political  economist,  an  early  riser, 
the  following  passage : — 

"' Child  as  I  was,' remarked  Paulina,  'I  wonder  how 
I  dared  be  so  venturous.  To  me  he  seems  now  all 
sacred,  his  locks  are  inaccessible,  and,  Lucy,  I  feel  a  sort 
of  fear  when  I  look  at  his  firm,  marble  chin,  at  his  straight 
Greek  features.  Women  are  called  beautiful,  Lucy ;  he 
is  not  like  a  woman,  therefore  I  suppose  he  is  not  beauti- 
ful, but  what  is  he,  then  ?  Do  other  people  see  him  with 
my  eyes  ?  Do  you  admire  him  ?  ' 

"  Til  tell  you  what  I  do,  Paulina/  was  once  my  answer 
to  her  many  questions.  " I 'never  see  him.  I  looked  at 
him  twice  or  thrice  about  a  year  ago,  before  he  recognized 
me,  and  then  I  shut  my  eyes ;  and  if  he  were  to  cross 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  151 

their  balls  twelve  times  between  each  day's  sunset  and 
sunrise,  except  from  memory,  I  should  hardly  know  what 
shape  had  gone  by.' 

" '  Lucy,  what  do  you  mean  ? '  said  she,  under  her 
breath. 

" '  I  mean  that  I  value  vision,  and  dread  being  struck 
stone  blind.'  It  was  best  to  answer  her  strongly  at  once, 
and  to  silence  for  ever  the  tender,  passionate  confidences 
which  left  her  lips  sweet  honey,  and  sometimes  dropped 
in  my  ear — molten  lead.  To  me,  she  commented  no 
more  on  her  lover's  beauty." 

And  indeed  it  was  time  she  stopped.  It  is  only  fair  to 
add  that,  a  few  pages  later  on,  the  sober-minded  reader 
is  comforted  out  of  the  mouth  of  Paulina's  father,  who, 
speaking  of  Dr.  John,  exclaims:  "Off  with  him  to  Siberia, 
red  whiskers  and  all.  I  say,  I  don't  like  him,  Polly,  and 
I  wonder  that  you  should." 

"Villette"is,  in  the  judgment  of  some  good  critics,  the 
best  of  the  three  novels.  It  is  certainly  not  so  unprac- 
tised as  "  Jane  Eyre,"  and  it  has  none  of  the  roughness 
and  scrappiness  of  "Shirley."  From  first  to  last  the 
reader  feels  himself  in  the  hands  of  a  mistress  of  her 
craft. 

On  the  other  hand,  there  are  those  who  find  the  juxta- 
position of  Dr.  John  and  Paul  Emanuel,  in  Lucy's 
mind,  distasteful,  and  who  shrink  from  such  a  passage  as 
the  following,  which  occurs  at  the  very  end  of  the  novel, 
and  is  written  of  Dr.  John — 

"  I  kept  a  place  for  him,  too  ;  a  place  of  which  I  never 


152  LIFE  OF 

took  the  measure  either  by  rule  or  compass.  I  think  it 
was  like  the  tent  of  Peri  Banou.  All  my  life-long  I 
carried  it  folded  in  the  hollow  of  my  hand,  yet  released 
from  that  hold  and  constriction,  I  know  not  but  its 
innate  capacity  for  expanse  might  have  magnified  it  into 
a  tabernacle  for  a  host." 

There  is  doubtless  something  morbid  about  this.  It 
is  the  language  of  unfulfilled  desire — of  a  celibate.  We 
may  Jeel  tolerably  certain  that  had  Paul  Emanuel 
returned  home  again — as  anywhere  out  of  a  novel  he 
would  have  done — and  married  Lucy  Snowe,  in  a  short 
time  the  doctor's  tent  would  have  shrunk  into  very 
small  proportions,  and  after  a  couple  of  years  have  dis- 
appeared altogether.  Nor  is  there  anything  in  this  view 
necessarily  flattering  to  Paul  Emanuel. 

Miss  Bronte's  style  is  certainly  seen  at  its  best  in 
"Villette."  Pruned  of  some  of  its  earlier  excrescences, 
it  has  yet  lost  nothing,  in  the  process,  of  its  glorious 
vigour  or  of  its  strange  power  of  forcing  the  reader's 
mind  into  the  bidden  mood. 

Lucy  draws  near  Villette — 

"  Of  an  artistic  temperament,  I  deny  that  I  am  ;  yet  I 
must  possess  something  of  the  artist's  faculty  of  making 
the  most  of  present  pleasure  :  that  is  to  say,  when  it  is 
of  the  kind  to  my  taste.  I  enjoyed  that  day,  though  we 
travelled  slowly,  though  it  was  cold,  though  it  rained. 
Somewhat  bare,  flat,  and  treeless  was  the  route  along 
which  our  journey  lay  ;  and  slimy  canals  crept,  like  half- 
torpi4  green  snakes,  beside  the  road;  and  formal  pollard 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  153 

willows  edged  level  fields,  tilled  like  kitchen-garden  beds. 
The  sky,  too,  was  monotonously  gray ;  the  atmosphere 
was  stagnant  and  humid ;  yet  amidst  all  these  deadening 
influences,  my  fancy  budded  fresh  and  my  heart  basked 
in  sunshine.  These  feelings,  however,  were  well  kept  in 
check  by  the  secret  but  ceaseless  consciousness  of  anxiety 
lying  in  wait  on  enjoyment,  like  a  tiger  crouched  in  a 
jungle.  The  breathing  of  that  beast  of  prey  was  in  my 
ear  always  ;  his  fierce  heart  panted  close  against  mine  ; 
he  never  stirred  in  his  lair,  but  I  felt  him :  I  knew  he 
waited  only  for  sun-down  to  bound  ravenous  from  his 
ambush." 

She  describes  Madame  Beck — 

"  As  Madame  Beck  ruled  by  espionage,  she  of  course 
had  her  staff  of  spies  :  she  perfectly  knew  the  quality  of 
the  tools  she  used,  and  while  she  would  not  scruple  to 
handle  the  dirtiest  for  a  dirty  occasion — flinging  this  sort 
from  her  like  refuse  rind,  after  the  orange  has  been  duly 
squeezed — I  have  known  her  fastidious  in  seeking  pure 
metal  for  clean  uses ;  and  when  once  a  bloodless  and 
rustless  instrument  was  found,  she  was  careful  of  the 
prize,  keeping  it  in  silk  and  cotton-wool.  Yet,  woe  be  to 
that  man  or  woman  who  relied  on  her  one  inch  beyond 
the  point  where  it  was  her  interest  to  be  trustworthy : 
interest  was  the  master-key  of  Madame's  nature — the 
mainspring  of  her  motives — the  alpha  and  omega  of  her 
life.  I  have  seen  her  feelings  appealed  to,  and  I  have 
smiled  in  half-pity,  half-scorn  at  the  appellants.  None 
ever  gained  her  ear  through  that  channel,  or  swayed  her 


154  LIFE  OF 

purpose  by  that  means.  On  the  contrary,  to  attempt  to 
touch  her  heart  was  the  surest  way  to  rouse  her  antipathy, 
and  to  make  of  her  a  secret  foe.  It  proved  to  her  that 
she  had  no  heart  to  be  touched  :  it  reminded  her  where 
she  was  impotent  and  dead.  Never  was  the  distinction 
between  charity  and  mercy  better  exemplified  than  in 
her.  While  devoid  of  sympathy,  she  had  a  sufficiency 
of  rational  benevolence :  she  would  give  in  the  readiest 
manner  to  people  she  had  never  seen — rather,  however, 
to  classes  than  to  individuals.  Pour  les  pauvres,  she 
opened  her  purse  freely — against  the  poor  man^  as  a  rule, 
she  kept  it  closed.  In  philanthropic  schemes  for  the 
benefit  of  society  at  large  she  took  a  cheerful  part ; 
no  private  sorrow  touched  her  :  no  force  or  mass  of 
suffering  concentrated  in  one  heart  had  power  to  pierce 
hers.  Not  the  agony  in  Gethsemane,  not  the  death  on 
Calvary,  could  have  wrung  from  her  eyes  one  tear." 

In  the  next  quotation  she  might  be  speaking  of  Char- 
lotte Bronte  as  truly  as  of  herself — 

"  Could  I  but  have  spoken  in  my  own  tongue,  I  felt 
as  if  I  might  have  gained  a  hearing;  for,  in  the  first 
place,  though  I  knew  I  looked  a  poor  creature,  and  in 
many  respects  actually  was  so,  yet  nature  had  given  me 
a  voice  that  could  make  itself  heard,  if  lifted  in  excite- 
ment or  deepened  by  emotion.  In  the  second  place, 
while  I  had  no  flow,  only  a  hesitating  trickle  of  language, 
in  ordinary  circumstances,  yet — under  stimulus  such  as 
was  now  rife  through  the  mutinous  mass — I  could,  in 
English,  have  rolled  out  readily  phrases  stigmatizing 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  155 

their  proceedings  as  such  proceedings  deserved  to  be 
stigmatized  ;  and  then  with  some  sarcasm,  flavoured  with 
contemptuous  bitterness  for  the  ringleaders,  and  relieved 
with  easy  banter  for  the  weaker  but  less  knavish  followers, 
it  seemed  to  me  that  one  might  possibly  get  command 
over  this  wild  herd  and  bring  them  into  training,  at  least. 
All  I  could  now  do  was  to  walk  up  to  Blanche — Made- 
moiselle de  Melcy,  a  young  baronne — the  eldest,  tallest, 
handsomest,  and  most  vicious — stand  before  her  desk, 
take  from  under  her  hand  her  exercise  book,  remount  the 
estrade,  deliberately  read  the  composition,  which  I  found 
very  stupid,  and,  as  deliberately,  and  in  the  face  of  the 
whole  school,  tear  the  blotted  page  in  two." 

The  horrors  of  solitude  are  nowhere  depicted  with 
greater  fidelity  than  in  "  Villette  " — 

"  One  evening — and  I  was  not  delirious  :  I  was  in  my 
sane  mind,  I  got  up — I  dressed  myself,  weak  and  shaking. 
The  solitude  and  the  stillness  of  the  long  dormitory  could 
not  be  borne  any  longer ;  the  ghastly  white  beds  were 
turning  into  spectres — the  coronal  of  each  became  a 
death's  head,  huge  and  sun-bleached — dead  dreams  of 
an  elder  world  and  mightier  race  lay  frozen  in  their  wide 
gaping  eye-holes.  That  evening  more  firmly  than  ever 
fastened  into  my  soul  the  conviction  that  Fate  was  of 
stone,  and  Hope  a  false  idol — blind,  bloodless,  and  of 
granite  core.  I  felt,  too,  that  the  trial  God  had  appointed 
me  was  gaining  its  climax,  and  must  now  be  turned  by 
my  own  hands,  hot,  feeble,  trembling  as  they  were.  It 


156  LIFE  OF 

rained  still,  and  blew ;  but  with  more  clemency,  I 
thought,  than  it  had  poured  and  raged  all  day.  Twilight 
was  falling,  and  I  deemed  its  influence  pitiful ;  from  the 
lattice  I  saw  coining  night-clouds  trailing  low  like  banners 
drooping.  It  seemed  to  me  that  at  this  hour  there  was 
affection  and  sorrow  in  Heaven  above  for  all  pain  suffered 
on  earth  beneath ;  the  weight  of  my  dreadful  dream 
became  alleviated — that  insufferable  thought  of  being  no 
more  loved — no  more  owned,  half-yielded  to  hope  of  the 
contrary — I  was  sure  this  hope  would  shine  clearer  if  I 
got  out  from  under  this  house-roof,  which  was  crushing 
as  the  slab  of  a  tomb,  and  went  outside  the  city  to  a 
certain  quiet  hill,  a  long  way  distant  in  the  fields.  Covered 
with  a  cloak  (I  could  not  be  delirious,  for  I  had  sense  and 
recollection  to  put  on  warm  clothing),  forth  I  set.  The 
bells  of  a  church  arrested  me  in  passing ;  they  seemed 
to  call  me  in  to  the  salut,  and  I  went  in.  Any  solemn  rite, 
any  spectacle  of  sincere  worship,  any  opening  for  appeal 
to  God  was  as  welcome  to  me  then  as  bread  to  one  in 
extremity  of  want.  I  knelt  down  with  others  on  the 
stone  pavement.  It  was  an  old  solemn  church,  its  per- 
vading gloom  not  gilded,  but  purpled  by  light  shed 
through  stained  glass." 

Passages,  too,  there  are  of  splendid  rhetoric  De  Quincey 
might  father  without  shame.  Impassioned  prose  is  not 
for  all  markets.  Mr.  Swinburne  says  he  does  not  like  it ; 
but  then,  Mr.  Swinburne,  with  his  poetical  wares  to 
dispose  of,  is  not  quite  a  disinterested  party.  Those  of 
us  who  are  only  buyers  of  pleasure  are  glad  to  encounter 
in  our  pursuit  such  writing  as  the  following — 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  157 

"  Oh,  lovers  of  power  !  Oh,  mitred  aspirants  for  this 
world's  kingdoms  !  an  hour  will  come,  even  to  you,  when 
it  will  be  well  for  your  hearts — pausing  faint  at  each 
broken  beat — that  there  is  a  Mercy  beyond  human  com- 
passions, a  Love  stronger  than  this  strong  death  which 
even  you  must  face,  and  before  it,  fall ;  a  Charity  more 
potent  than  any  sin,  even  yours ;  a  Pity  which  redeems 
worlds — nay,  absolves  Priests." 

Lucy  Snowe  is  a  dubious  heroine  over  whom  raptures 
are  happily  not  demanded;  but,  like  her  whole  sister- 
hood, she  has  a  noble  courage  and  a  true  English  heart, 
which  in  these  superfine  days  when  it  is  thought  vulgar 
to  care  about  your  country  and  foolish  to  suppose  it 
better  than  anybody  else's,  goes  for  something.  What  a 
charming  incident  it  is,  when  she,  tortured  by  M.  Paul's 
diatribe,  "  Sullying  the  shield  of  Britannia  and  dabbling 
the  Union  Jack  in  the  mud,"  at  last  struck  a  sharp  stroke 
on  the  desk,  opened  her  lips  and  let  loose  this  cry — 

"  Vive  1'Angleterre,  1'Histoire  et  les  He'ros  !  A  bas  la 
France,  la  Fiction  et  les  Faquins." 

But  of  course,  M.  Paul  is  to  "  Villette "  what  the 
Madonna  di  San  Sisto  is  to  the  Dresden  Gallery — its 
pride,  its  joy,  its  unique  possession.  The  fierce  little 
man  !  the  "  sallow  tiger  "  !  Well  has  he  been  compared 
with  Don  Quixote  and  my  Uncle  Toby.  Doubtless  when 
so  compared  he  can  make  no  pretence  to  terms  of 
equality.  Indeed,  it  was  a  bold  comparison.  The 
Knight  of  La  Mancha  and  Mr.  Shandy's  brother  are  part 
and  parcel  of  humanity.  Great  achievements  which 
must  ever  count  on  our  side.  You  may  dig  holes  in  them, 


158  LIFE  OF 

if  you  are  so  minded,  but  it  will  make  no  difference. 
Were  half-a-dozen  tourists  to  perish  to-morrow  on  Ben 
Mac  Dhui,  the  mountain  air  would  be  none  the  less 
sweet  next  long  vacation.  Charlotte  Bronte's  hero  is  not 
of  their  calibre,  but  he  is  one  of  the  next  of  kin.  Mr.  Leslie 
Stephen,  in  his  remarks  about  M.  Paul,  points  out  the 
limitations  of  Miss  Bronte's  art.  He  says  we  all  know  and 
love  Uncle  Toby  (would  it  were  so  ! ),  but  he  adds,  we  feel 
quite  sure  no  such  man  ever  existed  save  in  Sterne's 
brain  !  Whereas  of  Paul  Emanuel,  "  We  feel  that  he  is  a 
real  human  being,  who  gave  lectures  at  a  particular  date 
in  a  pension  at  Brussels."  It  is  impossible  to  quarrel 
with  this  criticism,  but  though  M.  Paul  may  have  had 
an  actual  counterfeit,  the  original  was  a  long  way  back  in 
Miss  Bronte's  life  experience.  It  is  a  memory  picture — 
hence  in  its  mellowness,  its  idealization,  it  approaches 
a  true  creation.  When  we  compare  it  with  Dr.  John, 
whose  counterfeit  was  close  at  hand,  we  perceive  the 
advantages  of  distance.  M.  Paul  rises  mysteriously 
from  the  depths  of  his  author's  mind,  and  brings  with  him 
tokens  of  what  had  so  long  been  his  romantic  resting- 
place,  whereas  the  doctor  apart  from  Lucy  Snowe's 
rhapsodies  about  him,  does  but  bob  up  and  down  the 
surface  like  a  painted  cork.  This  perhaps  explains  how 
Lucy,  the  beloved  of  Paul,  could  still  cherish  as  she  so 
undoubtedly  does  the  image  of  him  whom  Ginevra,  in  her 
pique,  styled  "  ^Esculapius."  In  reality,  the  doctor  and 
the  professor  were  never  on  the  stage  together  and  the 
former  was  the  later  of  the  two,  and  in  possession  of  the 
boards  at  the  time  of  writing. 

On  the  whole,  the  actuality  of  M.  Paul  is  not  very 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  159 

obtrusive,  and  perhaps  were  we  in  that  state  of  igno- 
rance which  we  ought  to  be  about  artists'  lives  we 
should  not  be  so  astute,  as  we  are,  to  perceive  that  it 
must  be  a  portrait.  Indeed,  some  good  critics  there  are 
who  stick  to  it  that  in  his  heart  of  hearts  Paul  Emanuel 
was  a  woman. 

Miss  Bronte  though  no  humourist  was,  as  her  intimate 
friends  well  knew,  a  capital  "quiz,"  and  in  "Villette" 
we  have  some  fair  specimens  of  her  skill.  Ginevra  and 
her  lover  with  his  "  engaging  titter  "  are  made  excellent 
fun  of,  and  the  former  is  a  first-rate  study. 

And  yet  Mr.  Reid  tells  us  people  have  left  off  reading 
"  Villette."  If  so  they  must  surely  have  access  to  some 
fairy  library  whose  shelves  contain  all  the  novels  that 
might  have  been  but  never  were  written.  Mr.  Mudie's 
young  men  can  offer  them  nothing  better. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

MANY  writing  women  have  had  literary  fallowings 
of  greater  or  less  brilliance — if  not  their  Mussets 
and  Chopins,  their  salons  and  slaves,  after  French  fashions, 
at  all  events  Sunday  afternoons  and  the  chatter  of  their 
coteries.  But  Charlotte  Bronte  had  none  of  these  things. 
>jf;Her  days  were  mostly  spent  at  Haworth,  with,  or  rather 
by,  her  father,  attending  to  the  house  and  the  parish, 
teaching,  visiting,  and  so  on.  Her  evenings  were  passed 
alone  in  the  room  whose  floor  her  sisters  had  restlessly 
paced  in  the  days  when  the  future  was  still  to  them  "  a 
dark  seed-plot."  Here  she  sat,  and  wrote  late,  or  what 
seemed  late,  into  the  night,  till  the  wild  winds,  moaning 
with  memories,  drove  her  to  bed.  Then,  after  or  before 
the  publication  of  a  book,  which  to  her  meant  so  much, 
but  was  to  the  world  but  one  book  more,  she  would 
come  up  to  London  for  a  week  or  a  fortnight  to  be  taken 
about  to  see  men  and  women  and  other  sights.  For 
these  last-mentioned  things  she  had  a  quick  eye,  though 
how  far  they  gave  her  actual  pleasure  it  is  hard  to  say,  so 
prompt  were  her  feelings,  so  fierce  her  self-restraint ;  but 
that  she  always  carried  back  with  her  into  the  West 
Riding  much  matter  for  reflection  and  treatment  is 


LIFE  OF  CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  161 

certain.  When,  for  example,  we  read  that  on  such  and 
such  a  day  she  visited  the  Crystal  Palace,  and  remember 
what  use  she  has  made  in  "  Villette  "  of  the  theatre,  the 
picture-gallery,  and  the  fete,  it  is  not  difficult  to  imagine 
how  the  familiar  words,  usually  evoking  but  the  huge 
cylinders — hated  of  Ruskin — might  have  stood  as  the 
title  of  a  fascinating  chapter  in  the  novel  that  was  never 
written  by  the  author  of  "  Jane  Eyre." 

The  autumn  of  1851  was  spent,  as  has  been  already 
mentioned,  at  home  and  in  ill-health.  She  was  in- 
deed very  ill  and  low-spirited.  Early  in  1852  she  was 
favoured  with  a  copy  of  "  Esmond,"  which  she  read  with 
that  mixture  of  love  and  rage  our  great  satirist  so  fre- 
quently inspires  in  his  gentle  readers.  "  As  usual,"  she 
exclaims,  "he  is  unjust  to  women,  quite  unjust.  There 
is  hardly  any  punishment  he  does  not  deserve  for  making 
Lady  Castlewood  peep  through  a  keyhole,  listen  at  a 
door,  and  be  jealous  of  a  boy  and  a  milkmaid.  Many 
other  things  I  noticed  that  for  my  part  grieved  and  exas- 
perated me  as  I  read ;  but  then  again  came  passages  so 
true,  so  deeply  thought,  so  tenderly  felt,  one  could  not 
help  forgiving  and  admiring."  x  Poor  Lady  Castlewood ! 
it  takes  a  man  to  forgive  her. 

Certainly  one  would  have  thought  that  the  storms  of 
Miss  Bronte's  life  were  over — that  though  the  future 
might,  and  probably  would,  hold  hours  of  depression, 
sadness,  ill-health,  yet  that  it  would  not  actively  try  her 
by  the  strife  of  contending  duties  and  unfulfilled  desires. 
But  it  is  never  wise  to  underrate  the  capacity  of  the  future 
to  be  disagreeable.  Miss  Bronte  had  a  lover  in  the  village, 

1  G.,  385- 
ii 


162  LIFE  OF 


Mr.  ^Jichojls,  her  father's  curate,  J-hfi  Mfi  McCarthy  men- 
tioned  at  the  very  end  of  "  Shirley  " — "  a  grave,  reserved, 
conscientious  man,  with  a  deep  sense  of  religion."  He 
loved  her  deeply — not  as  the  author  of  three  of  the  most 
striking  novels  ever  written,  for  he  was  no  judge  of  these 
things,  and  knew  nothing  of  the  artist's  life,  but  as  the 
clergyman's  daughter,  the  most  helpful,  the  most  sensible, 
the  most  dignified  woman  in  the  parish.  Miss  Bronte's 
feelings  towards  curates  had  doubtless  undergone  much 
abatement  since  the  days  of  her  youth ;  besides  which, 
Mr.  Nicholls  was  gravity  itself,  and,  Irishman  though  he 
was,  not  in  the  least  like  the  Reverend  Peter  Malone. 
She  was  well-disposed  towards  him,  and  though  he  had 
een  in  love  with  her  for  years  before  the  possibility  of 
such  a  thing  occurred  to  her,  yet,  when  he  made  his 
wishes  known,  she  so  far  consented  as  to  tell  him  he 
should  have  her  answer  on  the  morrow.  This  occurred 
one  evening  in  December,  1852.  But  they  were  both 
reckoning  without  their  host.  Old  Mr.  Bronte  would 
have  none  of  it,  and  behaved,  indeed,  as  only  old  men 
who  have  never  learnt  their  lessons  can  behave.  His  age 
and  manifold  infirmities  alike  forbad  argument,  remon- 
strance, or  disobedience.  There  was  nothing  for  it  but  to 
give  in.  Poor  Mr.  Nicholls  had  to  go  away,  and  the 
incumbent  of  Haworth  openly  exulted  thereat,  and  never 
mentioned  his  name  in  his  daughter's  hearing  save  in 
terms  of  insult.  Miss  Bronte  took  refuge  for  awhile  in 
London,  where  she  visited  Newgate  and  Pentonville 
Prisons,  the  Bank,  the  Exchange,  the  Foundling  and 
Bethlehem  Hospitals,  and  other  sombre  places  round 
which  her  powerful  imagination  could  play.  She  ha4 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  163 

other  troubles,  too,  at  this  time.  "  Villette  "  was  pub- 
lished, and  Miss  Martineau  took  occasion  to  give  expres- 
sion to  the  opinions  already  referred  to.  They  led  to 
something  like  a  rupture. 

Haworth  must  on  her  return  have  been  indeed  distaste- 
ful to  her — the  man  who  loved  her,  and  whom  she  was 
willing  to  love,  driven  out  of  the  place  by  her  father 
whose  welfare  she  had  now  alone  to  consider.  The  old 
room  must  have  been  lonelier  than  ever. 


"How  dreary  'tis  for  women  to  sit  still 
On  winter  nights  by  solitary  fires 
And  hear  the  nations  praising  them  far  off, 
Too  far  !  ay,  praising  our  quick  sense  of  love, 
Our  very  heart  of  passionate  womanhood 
Which  could  not  beat  so  in  the  verse  unless 
Being  present  also  in  the  unkissed  lips, 
And  eyes  undried  because  there's  none  to  ask 
The  reason  they  grew  moist." J 


However,  in  the  month  of  March  of  this  drear  year 
(1853),  their  bishop  visited  them,  and  slept  under  the 
parsonage  roof.  His  lordship,  so  Mrs.  Gaskell  was 
assured,  "was  agreeably  impressed  with  the  gentle,  un- 
assuming manners  of  his  hostess,  and  with  the  perfect 
propriety  and  consistency  of  the  arrangements  of  the 
modest  household."  Dr.  Longley,  that  oft-translated  man, 
who  passed  Ripon,  Durham,  and  York  on  his  way  to  Can- 
terbury and  Heaven,  was  evidently,  like  most  bishops, 
a  diligent  reader  of  The  Quarterly  Review,  and  would 
seem,  to  judge  from  his  solemn  assurances,  to  have  gone 
1  "  Aurora  Leigh." 


164  LIFE  OF 

to  Haworth  with  some  misgivings  lest  his  tea  should  be 
poured  out  for  him  by  a  cross-legged  virago  who  would 
attempt  to  bully  him  in  his  own  diocese  and  in  the  house 
of  one  of  his  inferior  clergy. 

In  August  Miss  Bronte  suffered  a  keen  disappointment. 
Her  heart  was  ever  drawn  to  Scotland,  and  she  actually, 
in  company  with  friends,  had  crossed  the  border,  and  was 
in  the  country  of  the  "great  magician,"  when,  owing  to 
the  illness,  real  or  imaginary,  of  one  of  the  party,  a  baby, 
they  all  had  to  come  back  again,  and  leave  unvisited 
scenes  whose  images,  shrined  in  the  faithful  memory, 

"Heighten  joy 
And  cheer  the  mind  in  sorrow." 

And  all  on  account  of  a  baby. 

Miss  Bronte,  writing  on  the  subject  to  her  old  friend, 
Miss  Wooler,  feeling  sure,  I  suppose,  of  sympathy,  has 
something  to  say  about  that  baby,  and  about  babies  in 
general,  which  may  be  read  in  Mr.  Reid's  book,  but  not 
in  these  pages. 

Suddenly  Mr.  Bronte  withdrew  all  objection  to  his 
daughter's  marriage  with  Mr.  Nicholls,  and  became 
anxious  to  hurry  it  on;  and  accordingly  it  took  place 
at  Haworth  Church  on  the  2Qth  of  June,  1854.  The 
old  gentleman  would  not  himself  go  to  the  church,  for 
some  unaccountable,  and  doubtless  bad,  reason,  so  his 
daughter  was  given  away  by  Miss  Wooler,  Miss  Nussey 
being  the  only  bridesmaid,  and  a  neighbouring  divine 
(who,  I  hope,  was  not  in  any  of  the  novels)  the  officiating 
clergyman.  The  ceremony  over,  the  bride  and  bride- 
groom set  off  for  Ireland,  not,  however,  to  County  Down 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  165 

to  find  out  about  the  Pruntys,  but  to  the  more  romantic 
south — Killarney  and  so  forth. 

After  their  return  they  took  up  their  abode  along  with 
Mr.  Bronte  in  the  old  parsonage,  which  once  again 
seemed  as  if  it  might  be  a  true  home.  The  remaining 
months  of  the  life  of  her  whom  we  have  no  longer  any 
business  to  call  Miss  Bronte  were,  until  illness  destroyed 
enjoyment,  peaceful  and  happy.  She  found  herself  wanted, 
and,  like  the  true  woman  she  ever  was,  she  liked  being 
wanted.  Her  husband  was  a  clergyman  before  every- 
thing else,  and  expected  his  wife  to  be  a  clergyman's 
wife ;  and  she  took  her  place  accordingly.  "  My  dear 
Arthur  is  a  very  practical  as  well  as  a  very  punctual, 
methodical  man.  Every  morning  he  is  in  the  National 
School  by  nine  o'clock."  The  evenings  were  no  longer 
solitary,  and  though  Mrs.  Nicholls  did  begin  another 
story,  bearing — surely  only  provisionally — the  already 
appropriated  title  of  "Emma,"  it  is  not  very  easy  to 
see  where  the  time  was  to  be  found  to  be  absorbed  in 
novel-writing.  But  this  difficulty  was  not  destined  to 
press  upon  Charlotte  Bronte.  Before  the  year  1855  had 
advanced  far  she  fell  ill,  became  weaker  and  weaker, 
and  on  the_3_ist  of  March  she  died  at  Hawortru  the  last 
surviving  child  of  Patrick  Bronte  and  Maria  Branwell. 

The  old  parsonage  had  seen  many  changes  since  the 
day,  in  February,  1820,  when  the  new  incumbent,  his 
ailing  wife,  and  six  young  children,  had  taken  posses- 
sion of  it,  and  for  the  next  six  years  it  was  to  be  the 
home  of  the  two  clergymen — the  father  who  had  lost  his 
children  and  the  husbaru^who  had  lost  his  wife.  Curious 
as  was  the  tie ~t>eT; ween  them,  stormy  as  had  been  their 


166  LIFE  OF 

relations,  and  different  as  were  their  tempers  and  habits 
of  mind  and  body,  they  got  on  very  well,  and  continued 
to  live  together  till  Mr.  Bronte's  death,  which  happened 
on  the  7th  of  June,  1861,  he  being  then  eighty-four  years 
old.  After  this,  Mr.  Nicholls,  being  disappointed  of  the 
incumbency  of  Haworth,  returned  to  his  native  Treland  — 

Charlotte  Bronte  died  in  the  plenitude  of  her  literary 
powers.  Those  three  periods  so  inevitable  in  long-lived 
authors,  the  early,  the  middle,  and  the  later,  are  not 
noticeable  in  her  case.  In  fact,  her  style  was  but  full- 
grown  when  the  pen  was  snatched  from  her  hand.  Styles 
unfortunately  wear  out.  Even  Thackeray's,  easy  and 
delightful  as  it  ever  is,  had  grown  somewhat  dilapidated 
by  the  time  he  wrote  "  Lovel  the  Widower."  That,  had 
she  lived,  she  would,  husband  or  no  husband,  have  written 
other  novels  cannot  be  doubted,  but  what  sort  of  novels 
they  would  have  been,  and  how  they  would  have  com- 
pared with  "Jane  Eyre"  and  "  Villette,"  are  problems 
best  solved  in  our  dreams  or  when  we  lie  betwixt  sleeping 
and  waking,  and  should  not  be  attempted  in  sober  earnest 
on  the  dull  printed  page. 

Sorrowfully  sudden  as  her  end  was,  perhaps  it  was  not 
unkind.  Her  life  had  been  a  sad  one.  It  is  idle  to  pre- 
tend otherwise.  One  hardly  knows  at  what  entrance 
sorrow  was  shut  out.  She  never  knew  her  mother  ; 
her  father_S£as—  far-.  .more  a  trial  than  a  ..comfort  j  all 
her  life  through  she  must  have  been  full  of  dread  for 

her  only  brother 


died  a  drunkard  and  disgraced;  her  sistersMives  were 
tortured  by  poverty  and  dependence,  and  they  died 
young,  joyless,  and  disappointed.  Nor  did  Love  ever 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  167 

smile  upon  her  life ;  its  agitations  she  knew  and  all  "  its 
thwarting  currents  of  desire,"  but  never  was  she  allowed 
to  dwell  in  the 

"  Fair  house  of  joy  and  bliss 
Where  truest  pleasure  is." 

For  those  who  have  led  the  lives  of  Charlotte,  Emily,      \j~ 
and  Anne  Bronte  rest  is  best. 

"They  are  at  rest: 

We  may  not  stir  the  heaven  of  their  repose 
By  rude  invoking  voice,  or  prayer  addrest 

In  waywardness  to  those 
Who  in  the  mountain  grots  of  Eden  lie 
And  hear  the  fourfold  river  as  it  murmurs  by. 

They  hear  it  sweep 

In  distance  down  the  dark  and  savage  vale  ; 
But  they  at  rocky  bed,  or  current  deep, 

Shall  never  more  grow  pale  ; 
They  hear,  and  meekly  muse,  as  fain  to  know 
How  long,  untired,  unspent,  that  giant  stream  shall  flow."  * 

1  "Lyra  Apostolica,"  J.  II.  Newman. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

SIR  WALTER  SCOTT,  in  his  preface  to  the  col- 
lected tales  of  Mrs.  Ann  Radcliffe— the  good 
lady  who  curdled  our  grandmothers  and  made  them 
creep — assures  us  that  so  great  was  the  excitement 
created  by  the  publication  of  the  "  Mysteries  of  Udolpho  " 
that  "  when  a  family  was  numerous  the  volumes  flew, 
and  were  sometimes  torn,  from  hand  to  hand,  and  the 
complaints  of  those  whose  studies  were  thus  interrupted 
were  a  general  tribute  to  the  genius  of  the  author." 

Novels  now-a-days  are  received  somewhat  more  coldly 
even  in  circles  of  sensibility,  and  though  it  would  be 
rash  to  assert  that  never  again  will  the  earth  witness  the 
shameful  sight  of  the  members  of  one  family  righting  for 
the  physical  possession  of  what  Mr.  Mudie  calls  "  Works 
of  Fiction,"  it  is  not  likely  to  be  one  of  frequent  oc- 
currence. The  most  popular  author  must  now  be 
content  with  the  applause  rof  his  readers,  and  dispense 
with  the  "general  tribute"  Sir  Walter  refers  to,  which 
was  paid  in  the  sighs  and  groans  of  those  whose  studies 
were  interrupted  by  rapine  and  violence. 

Familiarity  with  the  article  has  bred  some  measure  of 
contempt.  In  simpler  times  novels  were  to  the  general 


LIFE  OF  CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  169 

reader  what  the  red-coats  were  to  Miss  Lydia  Bennet, 
rare  and  stimulating  things,  worth  walking  miles  to  catch 
sight  of;  but  now,  when  they  weekly  take  the  field  in 
squadrons,  it  cannot  be  expected  that  anybody  should 
turn  out  to  see  them  march  past. 

The  part  played  by  women  in  this  great  manufactory 
is  an  interesting  subject,  and  by  no  means  an  unpleasant 
one.  In  most  provinces  of  work  women  have  been,  and 
in  many  they  still  are,  very  badly  treated,  but  here  they 
have  nothing  to  complain  of,  save,  of  course,  the  pro- 
verbial stupidity  of  the  "gentle  reader."  Male  authors 
have  not  combined  against  them,  or  boycotted  publishers 
who  publish  for  them.  The  publishers  themselves  have 
never  sought  to  beat  them  down  on  account  of  their 
womanhood.  It  was  never  suggested  that  George  Eliot 
ought  to  be  paid  less  than  Mr.  Wilkie  Collins  because 
she  was  a  woman.  Their  literary  path  has  really  been 
made  easy  for  them,  and  the  few  unkind  things  that  have 
been  said  about  them  have  mostly  proceeded  from  their  .  /• 
old  cronies,  the  clergy,  who  did  not  like  seeing  them  setting  V^* 
up  for  themselves.  How  pleasantly  Miss  Burney  made 
her  deb&t ;  how  almost  hilariously  was  her  advent  hailed  ! 
With  what  chivalrous  enthusiasm  did  Johnson  and  Burke 
and  Gibbon  crown  her  with  laurel  from  their  own  brows. 
Miss  Edgeworth  and  Miss  Austen  had  no  professional 
jealousies  to  contend  with,  and  never  felt  the  creeping 
paralysis  born  of  a  sneer.  The  generous  Sir  Walter 
lavished  praises  upon  them  and  their  works.  Himself, 
jure  divino,  the  king  of  the  craft,  he  adopted  them  into 
his  race,  and  sealed  them  of  his  tribe.  He  always 
talks  to  us,  said  one  of  his  poor  neighbours,  "as  if  we 


170  LIFE  OF 

were  his  blood  relations,"  and  what  the  man  was  that  was 
the  author.     Jealousy,  subtlest  of  human  infirmities  — 

"  It's  always  ringing  in  your  ears 
They  call  this  man  as  good  as  me," 

never  entered  the  manly  habitation  of  Sir  Walter's  mine 
He  writes  in  his  diary : 

"Also  read  again,  for  the  third  time  at  least,  Miss 
Austen's  very  finely  written  novel  of  'Pride  and 
Prejudice.'  That  young  lady  had  a  talent  for  describing 
the  involvements,  feelings,  and  characters  of  ordinary 
life  which  is  to  me  the  most  wonderful  I  ever  met  with. 
The  Big  Bow  Wow  strain  I  can  do  myself,  like  any  now 
going,  but  the  exquisite  touch  which  renders  ordinary 
commonplace  things  and  characters,  interesting  from  the 
truth  of  the  sentiments  is  denied  to  me." 

And  again : 

"  Edgeworth,  Ferrier,  Austen,  have  all  given  portraits 
of  real  society  far  superior  to  anything  man,  vain  man, 
has  produced  of  the  like  nature." 

I  wonder  whether  woman,  vain  woman,  would,  under 
similar  circumstances,  have  written  with  equal  cordiality 
of  her  rivals.  Miss  Ferrier,  who  was  a  great  favourite  of 
Scott,  had  an  easy  time  of  it,  and  her  three  novels, 
"Destiny,"  "Marriage,"  and  "The  Inheritance,"  still 
number  good  intellects,  and  have  recently  been  repub- 
lished  in  almost  too  handsome  a  guise,  i  Nothing 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  171 

certainly  ever  interfered  with  George  Eliot's  novel- 
writing  career.  Like  the  Roman  Empire,  she  ran  her 
course.  Charlotte  Bronte,  perhaps,  fared  the  worst,  and 
yet  her  literary  life,  as  compared  with  her  individual  life, 
was  bright  and  happy. 

The  respective  values  of  the  goods  turned  out  from 
their  rival  manufactories  will  be  best  determined  by 
Time.  Anything  like  an  uniformity  of  taste  is  to  be 
deprecated,  and  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  free  and  inde- 
pendent readers  will  never  pay  respect  to  any  chair  of 
criticism,  however  well  endowed,  save  so  far  as  its  canons 
are  of  a  constructive  character,  and  teach  them,  not  how 
to  sneer  at  small  authors,  but  how  to  admire  great  ones. 
Intense  as  is  my  affection  for  the  memory  of  Lord 
Macaulay,  I  think  he  did  wrong  to  make  such  cruel  fun 
of  "  Satan  "  Montgomery.  Poor  Satan  ! 


"  I'm  wae  to  think  upon  yon  den 
E'en  for  your  sake." 


Why  should  the  thousands  of  decent  people  who  liked 
Montgomery's  "  Turkey-carpet  style  of  writing,"  and  who 
read  his  poetry  because  they  liked  it,  have  been  fright- 
ened out  of  their  likings  by  the  stormy  ridicule  of  a 
mighty  rhetorician  ?  When  they  laid  down  the  "  Omni- 
presence of  the  Deity  "  they  did  not  take  up  u  Paradise 
Lost."  They  simply  read  no  more  that  day,  or  perhaps 
for  many  days,  and  became  duller  and  stupider  in 
consequence.  It  is  idle  to  talk  about  the  duty  of 
detecting  literary  impostors.  We  need  be  under  no 
apprehension  on  that  score.  Old  Father  Time  does  his 


172  LIFE  OP 

own  weeding,  and  does  it  more  effectually,  though  with 
less  obvious  ferocity,  than  did  Lord  Macaulay  the  hoeing 
up  of  dandelions  on  the  lawn  at  Holly  Lodge.  Macaulay 
writes  : 

"  I  thought  that  I  was  rid  of  the  villains,  but  the  day 
before  yesterday,  when  I  got  up  and  looked  out  of  my 
window,  I  could  see  five  or  six  of  their  great,  impudent, 
flaring,  yellow  faces  turned  up  at  me.  '  Only  you  wait  till 
I  come  down,'  I  said.  How  I  grubbed  them  up  !  How 
I  enjoyed  their  destruction  ! " 

But  why  should  poor  poets  and  bad  authors  be  pre- 
maturely grubbed  up,  and  grudged  any  little  fame  they 
can  scrape  together  during  their  lives  ?  It  was  not  their 
fault  people  liked  them  better  than  their  betters.  Who 
now  reads  Cleaveland?  and  yet  he  was  once  dubbed 
"  Prince  of  Poets,"  and  so  great  was  his  fame,  even 
worse  poetry  than  his  was  palmed  off  upon  a  greedy 
public  as  the  production  of  his  exquisite  wit.  He  gave 
pleasure  in  his  own  day,  and  harms  nobody  now,  for  the 
last  of  the  very  numerous  editions  of  his  verse  bears  date 
1699.  He  certainly  is  not  "equalled  in  renown"  with 
"  blind  Thamyris  and  blind  Maeonides,"  or  yet  with  his 
contemporary,  blind  John  Milton.  The  fact  is,  Time 
has  grubbed  up  John  Cleaveland,  Prince  of  Poets,  and 
cast  him  into  the  ash-bin.  But  he  was  a  good  man — 
most  bad  poets  are  (see  Johnson's  "  Lives  ") — and  a  tutor 
of  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge. 

It  is  never  pleasant  to  hear  some  cowardly  fellow 
joining  in  a  laugh  at  Mr.  Tupper  when  you  know  quite 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  173 

well  he  would  much  prefer  the  "Proverbial  Philosophy" 
to  "  Sordello,"  or  "  In  Memoriam,"  or  "  Empedocles  on 
Etna,"  or  "  Atalanta  in  Calydon."  These  latter  poems 
indeed  he  will  never  read;  the  former  he  would  have 
read  in  the  copy  his  maiden  aunt  gave  him,  only  he  is 
ashamed  to  open  it.  Extol  the  great  authors  if  you  will, 
but  leave  the  small  ones  alone.  It  is  easier  to  teach  the 
mob  to  throw  a  brick-bat  at  a  fool  than  to  worship  at 
the  shrine  of  a  saint,  but  it  is  a  lesson  not  worth  the 
teaching. 

The  only  excuse  for  this  plea  for  the  prevention  of  y 
cruelty  to  the  lower  authors  is  its  obvious  sincerity.  I  ry 
have  ajersopal  ohjef;tion  tO  frrjck-hat.s. 

Charlotte  Bronte  had  no  fancy  for  Miss  Austen's 
novels,  which  Mr.  Lewes  somewhat  dictatorially  told  her 
she  must  like.  With  proper  spirit  she  replied,  Why? 
and  as  good  as  said,  "  I  won't." 

Reading  Miss  Austen's  novels  would  not  be  so 
delightful  as  it  is  to  her  sworn  followers  were  every  one 
bound  under  penalties  to  profess  an  equal  pleasure  in 
them.  When  a  devotee  t&kes  up  "  Mansfield  Park  "  and 
reads : 

"  About  thirty  years  ago  Miss  Maria  Ward,  of  Hun- 
tingdon, with  only  seven  thousand  pounds,  had  the  good 
luck  to  captivate  Sir  Thomas  Bertram,  of  Mansfield 
Park,  in  the  county  of  Northampton,  and  to  be  thereby 
raised  to  the  rank  of  a  baronet's  lady,  with  all  the  com- 
forts and  consequences  of  a  large  house  and  a  large 
income.  All  Huntingdon  exclaimed  on  the  greatness  of 
the  match,  and  her  uncle,  the  lawyer,  himself  allowed 


174  LIFE  OF 

her  to  be  at  least  three  thousand  pounds  short  of  any 
equitable  claim  to  it ; " 

or  opens  "  Pride  and  Prejudice  "  at  the  place  where  Mr. 
Collins  is  telling  Elizabeth  Bennet  his  reasons  for  pro- 
posing to  her : 

"  First,  I  think  it  a  right  thing  for  every  clergyman  in 
easy  circumstances  (like  myself)  to  set  the  example  of 
matrimony  in  his  parish;  secondly,  I  am  convinced  it 
will  add  very  greatly  to  my  happiness ;  and  thirdly — 
which,  perhaps,  I  ought  to  have  mentioned  earlier — it  is 
the  particular  advice  and  recommendation  of  the  very 
noble  lady  whom  I  have  the  honour  of  calling  patroness. 
Twice  has  she  condescended  to  give  me  her  opinion 
(unasked  too !)  on  the  subject,  and  it  was  but  the  very 
Saturday  night  before  I  left  Hunsford,  between  our 
pools  at  quadrille,  while  Mrs.  Jenkinson  was  arranging 
Miss  De  Bourgh's  footstool,  that  she  said,  '  Mr.  Collins, 
you  must  marry.  A  clergyman  like  you  must  marry. 
Choose  properly;  choose  a  gentlewoman,  for  my  sake 
and  for  your  own ;  let  her  be  an  active,  useful  sort  of 
person,  not  brought  up  high,  but  able  to  make  a  small 
income  go  a  good  way.  This  is  my  advice.  Find  such 
a  woman  as  soon  as  you  can ;  bring  her  to  Hunsford, 
and  I  will  visit  her.'  " 

When  I  say  the  lover  of  Miss  Austen  reads  these 
well-known  passages  the  smile  of  satisfaction,  betraying 
the  deep  inward  peace  they  never  fail  to  beget,  widens, 
like  "a  circle  in  the  water,"  as  he  remembers  (and  he  is 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  175 

careful  always  to  remember)  how  his  dearest  friend,  who 
has  been  so  successful  in  life,  can  no  more  read  Miss 
Austen  than  he  can  the  Moabitish  Stone.  Literature  would 
be  a  poor  thing  did  we  all  love  alike. 

Some  people  can  only  read  the  novels  of  a  very  limited 
number  of  authors,  others  can  read  almost  anything. 
The  late  Bishop  Thirlwall,  who  was  an  enormous  novel 
reader,  only  once  got  stuck — "  The  Wide,  Wide  World  " 
beat  him;  he  could  not  get  through  it.  He  was 
greatly  annoyed,  but  the  fact  was  so.  And  yet  "  The 
Wide,  Wide  World  "  had  many  readers,  and  is  certainly 
better  than  "  Queechy." 

It  would  hardly  be  safe  to  name  Miss  Austen,  Miss 
Bronte,  and  George  Eliot  as  the  three  greatest  women 
novelists  the  United  Kingdom  can  boast,  and  were  one 
to  go  on  and  say  that  the  alphabetical  order  of  their 
names  is  also  the  order  of  merit,  it  would  be  necessary 
to  seek  police  protection,  and  yet  surely  it  is  so. 

The  test  of  merit  for  a  novel  can  be  nothing  else  than 
the  strength  and  probable  endurpnr.fi  nf  its  pleasure- 
giving  capacity.  As  M.  Guizot  once  observed,  unless  a 
book  is  readable  it  will  not  be  read.  To  be  read  always, 
everywhere,  and  by  all  is  the  impossible  ideal.  Who 
fails  least  is  the  greatest  novelist.  A  member  of  the 
craft  may  fairly  enough  pray  in  aid  of  his  immortality, 
his  learning,  his  philosophy,  his  width  of  range,  his  depth 
of  passion,  his  height  of  feeling,  his  humour,  his  style,  or 
any  mortal  thing  he  can  think  of;  but  unless  his  novels 
give  pleasure,  and  are  likely  to  go  on  giving  pleasure,  his 
grave  is  dug,  and  sooner  or  later,  probably  sooner,  will 
be  occupied  by  another  dead  novelist. 


176  LIFE  OF 

Applying  this  test,  we  ask — What  pleasure-giving 
ments  do  Miss  Austen's  novels  now  possess  which  they 
will  not  possess  a  century  hence  ?  None !  If  they 
please  now,  they  will  please  then,  unless  in  the  meantime 
some  catastrophe  occurs  to  human  nature,  which  shall 
rob  the  poor  thing  of  the  satisfaction  she  has  always 
hitherto  found  in  contemplating  her  own  visage.  Faiths, 
fashions,  thrones,  parliaments,  late  dinners,  may  all  fade 
away ;  we  may  go  forward,  we  may  go  back ;  recall 
political  economy  from  Saturn,  or  Mr.  Henry  George 
from  New  York ;  crown  Mr.  Parnell  King  of  Ireland,  or 
hang  him  high  as  Haman ;  but  fat  Mary  Bennet,  the 
elder  Miss  Bates,  Mr.  Rushworth,  and  Mr.  John  Thorpe 
must  always  remain  within  call,  being  not  accidental,  but 
essential  figures. 

Lord  Macaulay's  eulogy  in  The  Edinburgh  Review  on 
Miss  Austen  in  general,  and  her  clergy  in  particular,  is 
well  known : 

"  They  are  all  specimens  of  the  upper  •  part  of  the 
middle  class.  They  have  all  been  liberally  educated. 
They  all  lie  under  the  restraints  of  the  same  sacred  pro- 
fession. They  are  all  young.  They  are  all  in  love.  Not 
one  of  them  has  any  hobby-horse,  to  use  the  phrase  of 
Sterne.  Not  one  has  a  ruling  passion  such  as  we  read 
of  in  Pope.  Who  would  not  have  expected  them  to  be 
insipid  likenesses  of  each  other  ?  No  such  thing ! 
Harpagon  is  not  more  unlike  to  Jourdain  j  Joseph 
Surface  is  not  more  unlike  to  Sir  Lucius  O'Trigger,  than 
every  one  of  Miss  Austen's  young  divines  to  all  his 
reverend  brethren." 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  177 

It  is  not,  however,  so  well  known  that  Archbishop 
Whately  had  twenty  years  earlier  in  The  Quarterly 
Review  paid  just  the  same  compliment  in  much  the 
same  style  to  Miss  Austen's  fools.  Macaulay  found 
himself  compelled  to  compare  the  lady  with  Shakespeare, 
and  to  say  that  none  had  approached  nearer  to  the 
manner  of  the  great  master ;  but  the  prelate's  praise  was 
not  only  prior  in  point  of  time,  but  more  discriminating 
when  he  said,  that  Miss  Austen  conducts  her  conversa- 
tions with  a  regard  to  character  hardly  exceeded  even  by 
Shakespeare  himself.  He  then  proceeds  :  "  Like  him 
she  shows  as  admirable  a  discrimination  in  the  character 
of  fools  as  of  people  of  sense ;  a  merit  which  is  far  from 
common.  .  .  .  Slender  and  Shallow  and  Ague-cheek  as 
Shakespeare  has  painted  them,  though  equally  fools, 
resemble  one  another  no  more  than  Richard  and  Mac- 
beth, and  Julius  Caesar ;  and  Miss  Austen's  Mrs.  Bennet, 
Mr.  Rushworth  and  Miss  Bates  are  no  more  alike  than 
her  Darcy,  Knightley  and  Edward  Bertram." 

It  is,  however,  a  grave  mistake  to  confine  the  range  of 
Miss  Austen's  powers  to  exquisite  discrimination  of 
character  and  the  revelation  of  character  through  casual 
and  unforced  conversation.  She,  too,  can  portray  the 
passions  of  the  human  breast.  She  does  not  exactly 
make  them  surge,  but  they  flutter  very  nicely.  The  love 
of  poor  little  Fanny  Price  for  Edward  Bertram  is  beau- 
tifully depicted.  The  before-quoted  archbishop  is  elo- 
quent on  the  tale  of  this  love  so  long  unrequited,  and 
employs  a  language  not  inapplicable  to  "  Villette  " : 

11  The  silence  in  which  this  passion  is  cherished,  the 

12 


178  LH 

slender  hopes  and  enjoyments  by  which  it  is  fed,  the 
restlessness  and  jealousy  with  which  it  fills  a  mind 
naturally  active,  contented,  and  unsuspicious,  the  manner 
in  which  it  tinges  every  event  and  every  reflection,  are 
painted  with  a  vividness  and  a  detail  of  which  we  can 
scarcely  conceive  any  one  but  a  female,  and,  we  should 
add,  a  female  writing  from  recollection,  capable."  J 

It  is  a  little  unexpected  to  find  Miss  Austen,  now 
accounted  somewhat  cold,  supposed  to  have  written  of 
love  with  a  vividness  that  must  be  autobiographical. 
But  the  critic's  surmise  was  not  a  fair  one.  When  "a 
male  "  writes  a  novel  with  love  in  it,  as  males  not  unfre- 
quently  do,  it  is  not  customary  for  a  critic  to  say  that  the 
author  writes  as  no  one  but  a  male,  and  a  male  writing 
from  recollection  was  capable  of  doing,  and  why  should 
women  be  treated  differently  in  this  respect  ?  There  is 
nothing  finer  even  in  Thackeray  than  the  passion  of 
Pendennis  for  the  Fotheringay,  but  the  criticism  would 
have  been  as  bad  as  the  manners  which  asserted  that  the 
author  must  have  written  it  from  memory.  Anyhow,  it 
is  surprising  to  find  an  archbishop,  or  one  who  at  all 
events  was  to  become  an  archbishop,  countenancing  so 
vile  a  phrase  as  "a  female,"  and  repeating  it  twice  in  a 
vline. 

It  is  not  possible  in  the  case  of  Charlotte  Bronte's 
novels  to  feel  the  same  confidence  as  about  Miss  Austen's. 
In  fact,  time  has  already  told  upon  them.  Yet  being  love- 
stories  at  once  truthful  and  passionate,  why  should  they 

1  For  the  whole  article  see  Walter  Scott's  Prose  Works,  vol.  xviii., 
where  it  is  included  by  mistake.  See  Lockhart's  Life,  vol.  v. , 
p.  158. 


CHARLOTTE  BRONT&.  179 

not  share  the  immortality  of  "Clarissa  Harlowe  "  ?  If  they 
do  ever  cease  to  give  pleasure  it  can  only  be  by  reason  of 
something  repellent,  or  at  least  non-communicative,  in 
their  tone.  They  have  a  marked  tone,  and  it  is  a  tone  of 
some  asperity.  Sir  Philip  Sidney  says  in  one  of  his  sonnets 
that  his  mouth  was  too  tender  for  the  hard  bit  of  virtue ; 
Charlotte  Bronte's  disciplined  spirit  rejoiced  in  the 
stern  rigour  of  the  bit,  but  perhaps  the  harsh  training 
deprived  her  literary  workmanship  of  some  of  those 
graces  and  charms  which  the  world,  always  fond  of  a 
light  touch,  does  not  willingly  let  die.  This  severity  and 
occasional  harshness  of  tone  and  even  temper  are 
elements  of  danger,  and  compel  us  to  give  the  elder 
novelist  precedence  over  the  younger.  Miss  Austen's 
^temper  is  perfect. 

The  splendid  achievements  of  George  Eliot,  the 
pictures  she  has  drawn  of  social  life,  her  Aunt  Gleggs 
and  Pullets,  her  parish  clerks  and  veterinary  surgeons, 
her  local  auctioneers  and  country  attorneys,  her  old  men 
and  young  children,  are  too  fresh  in  our  memories  to 
enable  us  to  form  any  opinion  as  to  how  her  novels  are 
likely  to  make  good  their  demand  upon  the  attention  of 
an  entirely  new  generation  of  readers, 

"  Thundering  and  bursting 
In  torrents  and  waves, 
Carolling  and  shouting 
Over  tombs,  amid  graves." 

If  these  hasty  and  impetuous  persons  could  only  be 
persuaded  to  begin  at  the  beginning  instead  of  the  end, 


180  LIFE  OF 

and  read  about  Shepperton  and  little  Dicky  Hacketf 
and  that  charming  parson  Mr.  Ely,  "  who  threw  himself 
with  a  sense  of  relief  into  his  easiest  chair,  and  in  this 
attitude  of  bachelor  enjoyment  began  to  read  Bishop 
Jebbs'  Memoirs,"  we  might  bid  our  fears  begone.  What 
the  effect  of  "  Deronda  "  may  be  upon  "  Amos  Barton," 
or  of  "  Middlemarch  "  upon  "  Silas  Marner "  it  is  im- 
possible to  say.  Certainly  one  cannot  feel  hopeful  about 
these  later  works.  What  St.  Ambrose  said  about  men's 
salvation  may  also  be  said  about  their  pleasures — it  did 
not  please  God  to  provide  them  /;/  dialectic^.  Novels  are 
supposed  to  treat  of  life,  and  life  refuses  to  be  jargonized. 
However,  with  these  rocks  ahead,  it  seems  impossible 
but  to  adhere  to  the  classification  I  am  not  bold  enough 
to  repeat. 

Mr.  Swinburne  in  his  delightful  Note  on  Charlotte 
Bronte  exhibits  a  little  of  what  I  may  call  the  "grubbing 
up  "  spirit  of  Lord  Macaulay,  and  looks  forward  to  the 
good  time  when  "  darkness  everlasting  "  shall  have  fallen 
upon  some  popular  favourites  whom  he  names.  I  have 
not  the  spirits  to  join  in  this  exultation.  For,  after  all, 
these  popular  favourites  who  have  served  us  a  good  turn 
before  now,  will  be  trodden  under  foot  only  to  make 
room  for  writers  no  whit  their  superiors,  but  for  the 
possession  of  what  Wordsworth  called  the  "  irritation  of 
novelty."  The  last-named  great  poet  in  his  supple- 
mentary preface  had  the  courage  to  point  out  that  bad 
poetry  is  as  immortal  as  good,  the  difference  between  the 
two  being  that  the  immortality  of  the  good  is  the 
immortality  of  the  individual,  whilst  in  the  other  case  it 
is  only  the  species  that  is  immortal.  We  do  not,  for 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.  181 

example,  to-day  read  Cleaveland  and  Flatman,  bad  poets 
of  old,  but  we  do  read  Herbert  and  Milton  good  poets  of 
the  same  date.  None  the  less  do  we  read  the  Cleavelands 
and  Flatmen  of  our  own  time.  One  may  surely  avow  a 
kindly  preference  for  the  bad  authors  one  knows  and 
sees  basking  in  their  prosperity,  over  those  who  will  make 
their  fortunes  "  far  on  in  summers  that  we  shall  not  see." 

The  future  of  the  novel  cannot  be  predicted  and  had 
better  not  be  attempted.  There  is  a  ridiculous  fashion 
nowadays  for  persons  who  have  written  books  which 
happen  to  have  interested  a  certain  number  of  idle 
readers,  gravely  to  sit  down  and  write  either  an  account 
of  how  they  came  to  write  such  invaluable  works,  or  a 
disquisition  upon  the  art  which  they  practice.  Such 
proceedings  lead  these  worthy  authors  to  exaggerate 
their  own  importance  by  causing  them  to  dwell  too 
exclusively  upon  their  own  productions. 

M.  Zola  has  written  some  books  of  which  the  critics 
of  the  future  will  have  to  take  account ;  but  he  has  not 
made  his  position  better,  but  worse,  by  attempting  to 
publish  the  philosophy  of  his  method.  It  became  quite 
hard  for  an  Englishman,  who  cannot  fancy  what  his  life 
would  have  been  without  "  Pickwick  "  and  "  Pendennis," 
to  do  justice  to  Mr.  W.  D.  Ho  wells,  after  that  author 
had  made  public  his  banalities  about  Dickens  and 
Thackeray.  And  now  it  appears  from  a  recent  number 
of  The  Contemporary  Review  that  the  author  of  "  She " 
has  ideas  about  fiction.  It  is  a  wide  world,  my 
masters,  and  you  had  better  be  writing  what  you  write 
best  and  leave  us,  your  readers,  alone  to  seek  our  pleasure 
where  we  can  find  it.  The  world  will  certainly  not 


182 


LIFE  OF  CHARLOTTE  BRONTE. 


reject  the  work  of  any  writer  because  his  book  ought 
not  to  have  been  written  according  to  the  theory  of 
another. 

The  office  of  1i^rflf"rfi  1>fi  *"  please  •  and  to  attain  a 
place  amongst  the  pleasure-givers  is  no  small  reward  for 
hard^work_or  even  bitter  sorrow.  High  amongst  those 
to  whom  we  owe  gratitude,  and  happily  can  pay  respect, 
stands  the  name  of  Charlotte  Bronte. 


anotne 
The 


THE    END. 


i 


INDEX. 


Ahaderg,  County  Down,  Birth- 
place of  Patrick  Prunty,  15 

Arnold,  Dr.,  Life  of,  143 

Arnold,  Mr.  Matthew,  Lines  on 
the  Brontes,  144 

Austen,  Jane.  169,  173-8 

B. 

Bachelors,  How  to  behave  in  the 
presence  of,  85 

Branwell,  Miss  Maria,  marries 
Patrick  Bronte,  24  ;  dies,  25 

Branwell,  Miss,  sister  of  the  above, 
comes  to  Haworth,  31  ;  Char- 
lotte Bronte's  letter  to,  74  ;  dies, 
81 

Bronte,  Anne,  65,  67,  8r,  84,  87  ; 
her  writings,  92  ;  her  death,  120 

Bronte,  Branwell,  55,  86,  119 

Bronte,  Charlotte,  born  at  Thorn- 
ton, 25  ;  is  taken  to  Haworth, 
26  ;  expresses  an  opinion  about 
the  Bible,  34  ;  goes  to  Cowan's 


Bridge  School,  39  ;  is  removed, 
40  ;  commences  author,  43  ; 
chooses  the  Isle  of  Wight,  44  ; 
writes  the  history  of  the  year 
1829,  45 ;  the  Catholic  Ques- 
tion and  the  Duke,  47 ;  per- 
sonally described,  48,  49  ;  goes 
to  Roehead  School,  49 ;  her 
gifts  and  acquirements,  50 ; 
listens  to  Miss  Wooler's  stories, 
51 ;  schooldays  end,  51  ;  her 
reading  and  her  advice  to  Miss 
Nussey  on  books,  52,  53  ;  the 
passion  for  London,  53 ;  be- 
comes a  teacher  at  Roehead,  56 ; 
writes  to  Southey,  61  ;  corres- 
pondence with  him,  62-4;  "St. 
John"  proposes  marriage  and 
is  refused,  66,  67 ;  becomes  a 
governess,  68  ;  returns  home 
and  refuses  an  Irish  curate,  69 ; 
begins  a  story,  71  ;  reads  forty 
French  novels,  72 ;  becomes  a 
governess  again,  72 ;  unhappy  in 
her  remarks  about  children,  73  ; 


184 


INDEX. 


school-keeping  projects,  73-7  ; 
goes  to  M.  Heger's  at  Brussels, 
77;  remarks  about  "Villette," 
78  ;  returns  to  Brussels  against 
her  conscience,  81  ;  unhappy, 
82  ;  returns  to  Haworth,  83  ; 
poems  by  Currer,  Ellis,  and 
Acton  Bell,  87 ;  "The  Professor" 
goes  its  rounds,  94 ;  first  glimpse 
of  "Jane  Eyre,"  96  ;  is  unsym- 
pathetic towards  curates,  97  ; 
"Jane  Eyre"  accepted  and 
published,  98-9  ;  goes  to  Lon- 
don with  Anne,  118  ;  "Shirley" 
begun  and  published,  122 ; 
"  Shirley  "  lets  out  the  secret  of 
authorship,  132  ;  visits  London 
and  meets  Thackeray,  133 ; 
again  visits  London,  134  ;  visits 
Edinburgh,  135  ;  lonely  life  at 
Haworth,  138 ;  Mr.  X  wants 
to  marry  her,  140 ;  meets 
Mrs.  Gaskell,  141  ;  edits 
"Wuthering  Heights"  and 
"Agnes  Grey,  "142, 143;  goes  to 
London,  145  ;  hears  Thackeray 
lecture,  146  ;  reads  "  Esmond," 

161  ;    Mr.    Nicholls    proposes 
marriage,  but  her  father  refuses, 

162  ;  again  visits  London,  162  ; 
receives  a  visit  from  the  Bishop 
of  Ripon,  163  ;  journey  to  Scot- 
land spoilt   by  a    baby,    164 ; 
marriage,  164  ;  death,  165 

Bronte,  Elizabeth,  born,  25 ;  an- 
swers a  question,  34 ;  goes  to 
school,  dies,  39 

Bronte,  Emily,  born,  25  ;  answers 
a  question,  34  ;  goes  to  school, 
39  ;  chooses  the  Isle  of  Arran, 
44  ;  goes  to  Roehead,  56 ;  re- 
turns home,  57 ;  her  love  of  the 


moors  £uia  of  liberty,  57 ;  studies 
German  and  kneads  dough,  58 ; 
reticence  about  religion,  60 ; 
goes  to  M.  Heger's,  76 ;  love  of 
argument,  79 ;  poems,  90 ; 
"Wuthering  Heights,"  116; 
dies,  119,  120 

Bronte,  Maria,  born,  25  ;  answers 
a  question,  34  ;  conversational 
powers,  35 ;  unhappy  at  Cowan's 
Bridge,  37  ;  dies,  39 

Bronte,  Patrick,  born,  15 ;  keeps 
a  school,  16 ;  tutor  to  Mr. 
Tighe's  family,  goes  to  Cam- 
bridge, 16  ;  drills  side  by  side 
with  Lord  Palmerston,  takes 
his  degree  and  holy  orders,  be- 
comes a  curate  at  Wethersfield, 
17 ;  falls  in  love  with  Miss 
Burder,  20  ;  is  secret  about  his 
parentage,  21  ;  leaves  Wethers- 
field,  22  ;  after  death  of  his  wife 
proposes  again  to  Miss  Burder 
but  is  refused,  23  ;  marries  Miss 
Branwell,  24  ;  his  temper,  25  ; 
an  author  and  a  poet,  30  ;  his 
talents,  31  ;  his  account  of 
his  children,  33  ;  suffers  from 
cataract,  95 ;  left  alone  with 
Charlotte,  137 ;  his  violence, 
162 ;  his  death,  166 

Brussels,  Life  at,  79-83 

Burder,  Miss  Mary  Mildred,  20, 

22,  23 

Burney,  Miss,  169 

C. 

Cowan's  Bridge  School,  36-40 

D. 

Donne,  Rev.  Mr.,  123,  124 


INDEX. 


185 


E. 

Edgeworth,  Miss,  169,  170 
Edinburgh,  135 
Edinburgh  Review,  130 
Eliot,  George,  124,  169,  179 


F. 

Ferrier,  Miss,  170 

G. 

Gaskell,  Mrs.,  5,  141 

H. 

Hartshead,  24 
Haworth  moors,  26 
Heger,  M.,  76,  79,  80,  82 

I. 

"Islanders,"  The,  44 


J- 

"Jane  Eyre,"  First  glimpse  of,  96  ; 
published,  99  ;  significance  of, 
100 ;  sex  of  author  doubted, 
101 ;  The  Quarterly  Reviewer, 
102,  108-114  ;  a  great  deal  of 
Charlotte  Bronte  in  Jane,  103-4 ; 
energy  the  crowning  merit  of, 
105  ;  quotations  from,  105-111 

Johnson,  Dr.,  85 


Lewes,  Mr.  G.  H.,  100,  107,  130, 

173 

London,  Love  for,  53,  54,  135 
Longley,  Dr.,  163 


M. 

Macaulay,  Lord,  171,  176 
Martineau,  Miss,  143,  145,  147 


N. 

Newman,  Cardinal,  142,  167 
Nicholls,  Mr.,  97,  162,  164,  166 
Nussey,  Miss,  49,  52,  53,  135,  164 

P. 

Palmerston,  Lord,  17 

Poems,  87-93 

"  Professor,"  The,  94,  95,  98 

Q. 

Quarterly     Review     on     "Jane 
Eyre,"  108-114 

R. 

Radcliffe,  Mrs.  Ann,  168 
Rochester,  Mr.,  102,  107 
Roehead,  49,  56 

S. 

Scott,  Sir  Walter,  143,  168-170 
"Shirley,"    published,    123;    an 
open-air  book,  124  ;  quotations 
from,  125-8  ;   reviewed  in  The 
Times  and  in   The  Edinburgh 
Review,  130 ;  told  the  secret  of 
its  authorship,  132 
Southey,  61-5 

Stephen,  Mr.  Leslie,  38,  103,  158 
Swinburne,  Mr.,  67,  156,  180 

T. 

Tabitha,  42,  65,  137,  145 
Tighe,  Rev.  Mr.,  i£ 


186 


INDEX. 


Thackeray,  Charlotte  Bronte 
meets,  133  ;  scolds,  134,  135  ; 
hears  lecture,  145;  reads  "Es- 
mond," 161 

Thirlwall,  Bishop,  could  not  read 
"  The  Wide  Wide  World,"  175 

Thornton,  24,  25 


V. 

"Villette"  published,  147;  Miss 
Martineau's  objections,  147  ; 
quotations  from,  148-157  ;  M. 
Paul  Emanuel,  157  ;  Dr.  John, 


150  ;  how  far  autobiographical, 
77 


W. 


Wellington,  Duke  of,    Charlotte 

Bronte's  hero,  43,  46  ;  she  sees 

him,  134 

Wethersfield,  17,  18 
Whately,    Archbishop,    on    Miss 

Austen,  177 

Wooler,  Miss,  49,  51,  164 
Wordsworth  on  bad  poetry,  180 
"Wuthering    Heights,"   94,    97, 

116,  143 


BIBLIOGRAPHY. 

BY 

JOHN  P,  ANDERSON 
(British  Museum.) 


I.  WORKS. 
II.  APPENDIX— 

Biography,  Criticism,  etc. 
Magazine  Articles. 
III.  CHRONOLOGICAL  LIST  OF  WORKS, 


I.  WORKS. 

Life  and  Works  of  Charlotte 
Bronte  and  her  Sisters.  (Life  by 
Mrs.  Gaskell.)  An  illustrated 
edition,  in  seven  vols.  London, 
1872-3,  8vo. 

Vol.  i.,  Jane  Eyre;  vol.  ii., 
Shirley;  vol.  iii.,  Villette ;  vol.  iv., 
The  Professor  and  Poems  which 
include  the  Cottage  Poems  by  the 
Rev.  Patrick  Bronte ;  vol.  v., 
Wuthering  Heights  and  Agnes  Grey  ; 
vol.  vi.,  The  Tenant  of  Wildfell 
Hall;  vol.  vii.,  The  Life  of  Char- 
lotte Bronte,  by  Mrs.  Gaskell. 

Poems  by  Currer,  Ellis,  and  Acton 
Bell  [i.e.  Charlotte,  Emily,  and 
Anne  Bronte],  London,  1846, 
16mo. 

Another  edition.  Philadel- 
phia, 1848,  16mo. 

Jane  Eyre.  An  Autobiography. 
By  Currer  Bell.  3  vols.  Lon- 
don, 1847,  8vo. 


Jane  Eyre.  Second  edition.  Svola. 
London,  1848,  8vo. 

Third  edition.  3  vols.  Lon- 
don, 1848,  8vo. 

Fourth  edition.  London, 

1850,  8vo. 

Fifth  edition.  London,  1855, 

8vo. 

Another  edition.  London, 

1857,  8vo. 

Haworth  Edition.  [Illus- 
trated]. 2  vols.  Philadelphia, 
1884,  8vo. 

Shirley,  a  Tale.  3  vols.  Lon- 
don, 1849,  8vo. 

Another  edition.  London, 

1853,  8vo. 

Another  edition.  London, 

1860,  8vo. 

Another  edition.  London, 

1862,  8vo. 

Villette.  3  vols.  London,  1853, 
8vo. 


ii 


BIBLIOGRAPHY. 


Villette.  Another  edition.  Lon- 
don, 1855,  8vo. 

Another  edition.  London, 

1858,  8vo. 

Another  edition.  London, 

1860,  8vo. 

Another    edition.       London, 

1362,  8vo. 

Another    edition.       London, 

1879,  12mo. 

The  Professor,  a  Tale.  2  vols. 
London,  1857,  8vo. 

Another    edition    ( Tauchnitz 

Collection,  vol.  404).  Leipzig, 
1857,  16rao. 

Another  edition.     To  which 

are  added  poems  by  Currer, 
Ellis,  and  Acton  Bell.  London, 
1860,  8vo. 

Another  edition.  London, 

1862,  8vo. 

Wuthering  Heights,  and  Agnes 
Grey,  by  Ellis  and  Acton  Bell. 
A  new  edition  revised,  with  a 
biographical  notice  of  the 
authors,  a  selection  from  their 
literary  remains,  and  a  preface, 
by  Currer  Bell  [i.e.  Charlotte 
Bronte].  London,  1850,  12mo. 

Emma  (a  fragment  of  a  Story 
by  the  late  C.  B.  Preceded 
by  a  short  notice  by  W.  M.  T. 
i.e.,  W.  M.  Thackeray,  entitled 
The  Last  Sketch,  in  vol.  i.,  1860, 
of  the  "Cornhill  Magazine," 
pp.  485-498). 

An  hour  with  C.  B.  ;  or  flowers 
from  a  Yorkshire  moor.  [Selec- 
tions from  C.  B.'s  writings  and 
correspondence,  with  a  bio- 
graphical sketch.]  By  Laura  C. 
Holloway.  New  York  [1883], 

SYQ. 


II.  APPENDIX. 
BIOGRAPHY,  CIUTICISM,  ETC. 

Adams,  W.  H.  Davenport.  — 
Women  of  Fashion  and  Repre- 
sentative Women  in  Letters  and 
Society.  2  vols.  London,  1878, 
8vo. 

Charlotte  Bronte,  vol.  ii.,  pp.  265- 
342. 

Celebrated  Englishwomen   of 

the  Victorian  Era.  2  vols. 
London,  18S4,  8vo. 

Charlotte  Bronte,  vol.  i.,  pp.  119- 
188. 

Child-life    and    Girlhood    of 

Remarkable  Women.       Second 
edition.     London,  1885,  8vo. 
Charlotte  Bronte,  pp.  57-77. 

Arnold,  Matthew  —  Poems  of 
Matthew  Arnold.  Lyric  and 
Elegiac  Poems.  London,  1885, 
8vo. 

Ha  worth  Churchyard :  April,  1855. 
Originally  appeared  in  Fraser's 
Magazine,  vol.  Ii.,  1855,  pp.  527-530. 

Bayne,  Peter.  —  Essays  in  Bio- 
graphy and  Criticism.  Boston, 
1857,  8vo. 

Ellis,  Acton,  and  Currer  Bell, 
First  Series,  pp.  392-426. 

Two     Great    Englishwomen, 

Mrs.  Browning  and  Charlotte 
Bronte,  etc.  London,  1881, 
8vo. 

Charlotte  Bronte  and  her  Sisters, 
pp.  157-340 ;  originally  appeared  in 
the  Literary  World. 

Bronte,  C.— The  Parting.  Ballad 
written  by  Currer  Bell  \i.  e.  C. 
Bronte].  Begins  "There's  no 
use  in  weeping."  Music  by  J. 
E.  Field.  London,  1853,  fol. 

Love  and  Friendship. — Song, 

the  poetry  by  C.  Bronte.  The 
music  by  Einna.  London,  1879, 
fol. 

Brougham,  John. — Jane  Eyre.  A 
drama  in  five  acts,  adapted  from 
C.  Bronte's  novel.  (French's 


BIBLIOGRAPHY. 


iii 


American  Drama,  No.  136.) 
New  York  [1869],  12rno. 
Chambers,  Robert. —  Chambers's 
Cyclopsedia  of  English  Litera- 
ture, etc.  Third  edition.  2vols. 
London,  1876,  8vo. 

Charlotte  Bronte,  vol.  ii.,  pp.  531- 
533. 

Clark,  F.  L. — Golden  Friendships, 
etc.  London,  1884,  8vo. 

The  Brontes  and  tfaeir  Friends, 
pp.  128-159. 

Dobell,  Sydney— The  Life  and 
Letters  of  Sydney  Dobell.  2 
vols.  London,  1878,  8vo. 

Correspondence  with  Miss  Bronte, 
1851,  vol.  i.,  pp.  209-222. 

Eyre,  Jane. — Et  Yaisenhuusbarn. 
Flqkecomedie  med  Sang  i  4 
Akter  [and  in  prose].  Efter  en 
fri  Bearbeidelse  af  Romanen 
"  Jane  Eyre  "  [by  C.  Bronte]. 
Kjijbenhavn,  1859,  8vo. 

Essays. — English  Essays.  Ham- 
burg, 1869,  12mo. 

Charlotte  Bronte,  vol.  i.,  pp.  137- 
168.  Reprinted  from  the  North 
American  Review,  October  1857. 

Gaskell,  E.  C.  —  The  Life  of 
Charlotte  Bronte.  2  vols. 
London,  1857,  12mo. 

• Second     edition.         2    vols. 

London,  1857,  8vo. 

Third    edition,    revised    and 

corrected.      2    vols.      London, 

1857,  8vo. 

Another    edition.       London, 

1858,  8vo. 

Another  edition.  (Tauchnitz 

Collection  of  British  Authors, 
vols.  384,  385.)  Leipzig,  1859, 
16mo. 

Grundy,  Francis  H, — Pictures  of 
the  Past.  London,  1879,  8vo. 
Patrick  Bramvell  Bronte,  pp.  73- 
93. 

Holroyd,  Abraham. — A  Garland 
of  Poetry  by  Yorkshire  Authors, 


or  relating  to  Yorkshire.     Salt- 

aire,  1873,  16mo. 
"On  the  Death  of  Currer  Bell" 

(three  verses),  by  Benjamin  Preston, 

1857,  p.  23. 
Kinsley,   William  W.— Views  on 

Yexed  Questions.  Philadelphia. 

1881,  8vo, 

The  Bronte  Sisters,  pp.  303-380. 
Leyland,  Francis  A. — The  Bronte 

Family,    with  special  reference 

to    Patrick    Branwell     Bronte. 

2  vols.     London,  1886,  8vo. 
McCarthy,  Justin — A  History  of 

Our  Own  Times.    4  vols.    Lon- 
don, 1882,  8vo. 
Charlotte  Bronte,  vol.  ii.,  pp.  259- 

261, 

Martineau,    Harriet.  —  Biograph- 
ical Sketches,  1852-1875,  Fourth 

edition.     London,  1876,  8vo. 
Charlotte  Bronte  ("  Currer  Bell"), 

pp.  360-366. 
Men. — Eminent  Men  and  Popular 

Books.      From   "The    Times." 

London,  1859,  8vo. 

Charlotte  Bronte,  pp.  185-206. 
Michely,      R.  —  L'Orfanella      di 

Lowood.  Dramma,etc.  [Founded 

on    "Jane   Eyre,"    by  C.    B.] 

Napoli,  1874,  8vo. 
Montegut,       Emile.  —  Ecrivains 

Modernes       de       PAngleterre. 

Premiere    Serie.      Paris,   1885, 

8vo. 
Charlotte  Bronte.    Portrait  G6ne- 

ral.    First  Series,  pp.  183-354. 
Morley,     Henry.  —  Of    English 

Literature    in     the    reign    of 

Yictoria,       etc.          (Tauchnitz 

edition,    vol.     2000.)    Leipzig, 

1881,  12mo. 

The  Brontes,  pp.  386-389. 
P.,  W.    P.— Jottings  on   Currer, 

Ellis,  and  Acton  Bell  [i.e. ,  C. ,  E. , 

and  A.  Bronte].     By  W.  P.  P. 

London,  1856,  8vo. 
Reid,     T.     Wemyss.  —  Chailotte 

Bronte.     A  Monograph,   by  T. 


iv 


BIBLIOGRAPHY. 


W.     R.       With    illustrations. 

London,  1877,  8vo. 
Robinson,    A.    Mary    F. — Emily 

Bronte  (Eminent  Wcmien  Series}. 

London,  1883,  8vo. 
Roscoe,      William      Caldvvell.  — 

Poems  and  Essays  by  the  late 

William    C.    Roscoe.      2    vols. 

London,  1860,  8vo. 
The  Miss  Brontes,  vol.  ii.  [July, 

1857],  pp.  309-353. 
Selden,  Camille,  pseud. — L'Espiit 

des   Femmes   de    notre   temps. 

Paris,  1865,  12mo. 
Charlotte  Bronte  et  la  Vie  Morale 

en  Angleterre,  pp.  83-218. 
Shepheard,    Henry. — A    Vindica- 
tion of  the   Clergy  Daughters' 

School   and    of    the    Rev.    W. 

Carus  Wilson,  from  the  Remarks 

in    the      "  Life    of     Charlotte 

Bronte"  [by  Mrs.  E.  C.  Gaskell]. 

Kirkby  Lonsdale,  1857,  8vo. 
Skelton,  John. — Essays  in  history 

and  biography,  etc.  Edinburgh, 

1883,  8vo. 
Charlotte    Bronte,    pp.    296-311; 

appeared     originally    in     Fraser's 

Magazine. 

Smith,  George  Barnett. — Poets 
and  Novelists.  A  series  of 
literary  studies.  London,  1875, 
8vo. 

The    Brontes,    pp.    209-250.     Re- 
printed from  the  Cornhill  Magazine. 

Stephen,  Leslie.  —  Hours  in  a 
Library.  London,  1879,  8vo. 

Charlotte    Bronte,   third    series, 
pp.  325-364. 

• Dictionary        of       National 

Biography.    London,  1886,  8vo. 
Charlotte     Bronte,      by     Leslie 

Stephen,  vol.  vi.,  pp.  406-413. 
Swinburne,    Algernon   Charles. — 

A  Note  on  Charlotte    Bronte. 

London,  1877,  8vo. 
Turner,        Joseph        Horsfall. — 

Haworth,     Past    and    Present. 

Brighouse,  1879,  8vo. 


Women. — Fifty  Famous  Women, 
etc.     London,  1879,  8vo. 
Charlotte  Bronte,  pp.  249-255. 

Ward  and  Lock. — Ward  and 
Lock's  Penny  Books  for  the 
People.  The  life  of  Charlotte 
Bronte.  London  [1882],  8vo. 


MAGAZINE  ARTICLES. 

Bronte,  Charlotte.  —  Catholic 
World,  by  G.  Cerny,  vol.  3, 
1866,  pp.  836-841.— Hours  at 
Home,  by  R.  W.  Gilder,  vol. 
11,  1870,  pp.  183-187.— Galaxy, 
by  A.  B.  Harris,  vol.  24,  p.  41, 
etc. — Macmillan's  Magazine,  by 
T.  W.  Reid,  vol.  34,  1876,  pp. 
385-401  and  481-499 ;  same 
article,  LittelPs  Living  Age, 
vol.  130,  1876,  pp.  801-816,  and 
vol.  131,  pp.  289  306,  611-627, 
also  Eclectic  Magazine,  vol.  24, 
N.S.,  pp.  699-715,  and  vol.  25, 
N.S.,  pp.  83-97,  192-212.— 
Fraser's  Magazine,  by  J. 
Skelton,  vol.  55,  1857,  pp. 
569-582;  same  article,  Eclectic 
Magazine,  vol.  41,  pp.  532-545. 
— Cornhill  Magazine,  by  Leslie 
Stephen,  vol.  36,  1877,  pp.  723- 
739 ;  same  article,  Eclectic 
Magazine,  vol.  90,  pp,  178-189, 
and  Littell's  Living  Age,  vol. 
136,  pp.  23-34.  —  Cornhill 
Magazine,  by  W.  M.  Thackeray 
(a  short  paper  signed  W.  M.  T.f 
prefixed  to  Emma,  a  fragment 
of  a  story  by  the  late  Charlotte 
Bronte),  vol.  1,  1860,  pp.  485- 
498. — American  Presbyterian 
Review,  by  B.  J.  Wallace,  vol. 
6,  p.  285,  etc:— Black  wood's 
Edinburgh  Magazine,  vol.  82, 
1857,  pp:  77-94.— British 
Quarterly  Review,  vol.  26, 


BIBLIOGRAPHY. 


Bronte,  Charlotte. 

1857,  pp.'  218-231 ;  same  article, 
with  portrait  after  Richmond, 
Eclectic  Magazine,  vol.  42,  pp.' 
145-1  f>3. — Littell's  Living  Age, 
vol:  45,  1855,  pp.  396-397.— 
National  Review,  vol.  5,  1857, 
pp.  127-164 ;  same  article, 
Littell's  Living  Age,  vol.  54, 
1857,  pp.  577-598.— Literary 
World,  by  Peter  Bayne,  vol.  21, 
N.S.,  1880,  pp.  232-234,  248- 
250,  264-266,  281-283,  296-298, 
312-314,  328-330,  344-346,  360. 
362,  376-378,  392-394,  406-408  - 
vol.  22,  N.S.,  1880,  pp.  8-10; 
24-26.— Saturday  Review,  vol, 
3,  1857,  pp.  313,  314.— Mirror, 
on  Brauwell  Bronte,  by  January 
Searle  (G.  S.  Phillips),  Dec 
28, 1872,  pp.  27  8, 279. -English- 
women's Domestic  Magazine, 
vol.  2,  3rd  series,  pp.  136-140, 
165-169;  vol;  26,  3rd  series, 
pp.  159-164  and  214-217.— 
National  Magazine,  voi  13,  p. 
548,  etc.  —  Harper's  New 
Monthly  Magazine,  vol.  11, 
1855,  p.  128. — Unsere  Zeit,  by 
Leopold  Katscher,  Bd.  2,  1880, 
pp.  734-752.  —  Palladium,  by 
Sydney  Dobell  Sept.  1850,  pp. 
161-175;  afterwards  reprinted  in 
his  Life  and  Letters,  vol.  i,1878. 

and   Jane  Austen.      Modern 

Review,  by  A.  Aruitt,  vol.  3, 
1882,  pp.  384-396. 

and  Thackeray.     Oxford  and 

Cambridge  Magazine,  1856,  pp. 
323-335. 

• Birthplace      of.         Canadian 

Monthly,  by  Georgiana  M. 
Craik,  vol.  9,  1876,  pp.  264- 
267 ;  same  article,  Eclectic 
Magazine,  vol.  23,  N.S.,  pp. 
183-186. 

— The  Brontes.    Cornhill  Maga- 


Bronte,  Charlotte, 
zine,  by  George  B.  Smith, 
vol.  28,  1873,  pp.  .  54-71 ; 
same  article,  Eclectic  Magazine, 
vol.  18,  N.S.,  pp.  287-299; 
Littell's  Living  Age,  vol.  118, 
pp.  307-318,  and  Every  Satur- 
day, vol.  15,  p.  97,  etc. 

The  Brontes  and  their  Home. 

Broadway,  vol.  3,  3rd  series, 
1871,  pp.  23-30  ;  same  article, 
Putnam's  Magazine,  vol.  6, 
N.S.,  pp.  278-286. 

The  Bronte  Sisters.    Lakeside, 

by  W.  W.  Kinsley,  vol.  1, 
1869,  pp.  154-157. 

Currer,  Ellis,  and  Acton  Bell. 

Tait's  Edinburgh  Magazine, 
vol.  22,  2nd  series,  1855,  pp. 
416-423. —Ladies'  Edinburgh 
Magazine,  vol.  4,  N.S.,  pp. 
433-445, 

GaskeUs  Life  of.     American 

Church  Monthly,  vol.  2,  p.  113, 
etc. — Christian  Observer,  vol. 
57,  1857,  pp.  487-490.— New 
Monthly  Magazine,  vol.  110, 
1857,  pp.  317-335.  —  Littell's 
Living  Age,  vol.  53,  1857,  pp. 
385-402  and  777-780  ;  vol.  55, 
pp.  385-421.— Tait's  Edinburgh 
Magazine,  vol.  24,  N.S.,  1857, 
pp.  292-295.  —  Eraser's  Maga- 
zine, by  J.  Skelton,  vol.  55, 
1857,  pp.  569-582,  reprinted  in 
1883 ;  same  article,  Eclectic 
Magazine,  vol.  41,  pp.  532-545. 

Her  Lucy  Snoive.      Harper's 

New  Monthly  Magazine,  by 
Susan  M.  Waring,  vol.  32, 
1865,  pp.  368-371. 

Jane  Eyre.     North  American 

Review,  vol.  67,  1848,  pp.  354- 
357. —  North  British  Review, 
vol.  11,  1849,  pp.  475-493.— 
Westminster  Review,  vol.  48, 
1848,  pp.  581-584.  —  Eraser's 


BIBLIOGRAPHY. 


Bronte,  Charlotte. 
Magazine,  by  G.  H.  Lewes, 
vol.  36,  1847,  pp.  690-694. 
—  Christian  Remembrancer, 
vol.  15,  N.S.,  1848,  pp. 
396-409 ;  same  article,  Littell's 
Living  Age,  vol.  17,  1848,  pp. 
481-487.— Dublin  Review,  vol. 
28,  1850,  pp.  209-233.— Dublin 
University  Magazine,  vol.  31, 

1848,  pp.     608-614.  —  Tait's 
Edinburgh  Magazine,   vol.   15, 
N.S.,     1848,     pp.    346-348.— 
Revue  des   Deux    Mondes,    by 
Eugene      Forcade,      torn.    24, 
Serie   5,  1848,  pp.    470-494.— 
Spectator,   Nov.    6.   1847,   pp. 
1074,  1075. 

Jane  Eyre  and  the  Rev.   F. 

W.  Robinson.  American  Church 
Review,  by  G.  G.  Hepburne, 
vol.  28,  1876,  pp.  252-260. 

Jane  Eyre  and  Vanity  Fair. 

Quarterly    Review,     vol.      84, 

1849,  pp.  153-185;  same  article, 
Littell's  Living  Age,  vol.  20,  pp. 
497-511. 

Life  of.  Christian  Remem- 
brancer, vol.  34,  N.S.,  1857, 
pp.  87-145.  —  New  Quarterly 
Review,  vol.  6,  1857,  pp.  222- 
228.— Eclectic  Review,  vol.  1, 
N.S.,  1857,  pp.  630-642.— 
Westminster  Review,  vol.  53, 
N.S.,  1878,  pp.  34-56. 

On  the  Yorkshire  Hills  about 

Haworth.  Temple  Bar,  vol.  19, 
1867,  pp.  428-432. 

Poems  by  Currer,  Ellis,  and 

Acton  Bell.  Spectator,  Nov.  11, 
pp.  1094,  1095. 

The  Professor.  Dublin  Uni- 
versity Magazine,  vol.  50,  1857, 
pp.  88-100.  —  Littell's  Living 
Age,  vol.  54,  pp.  630-683. 


Bronte,  Charlotte, 

•Reminiscences  of.    Illustrated. 


Scribner's  Monthly,  vol.  2, 
1871,  pp.  18-31. 

Shirley.  Edinburgh  Review, 

vol.  91,  1850,  pp.  153-173; 
same  article,  Littell's  Living 
Age,  vol.  24,  pp.  481-489.— 
Littell's  Living  Age,  vol.  23, 
1849,  pp.  535,  536,  (reprinted 
from  the  Examiner. )  —  West- 
minster Review,  vol.  52,  1850, 
p.  418,  419.— Eclectic  Review, 
vol.  26,  N.S.,  1849,  pp.  739- 
749. — Dublin  University  Maga- 
zine, vol.  34, 1849,  pp.  680-689. 
—Dublin  Review,  vol.  28,  1850, 
pp,  209-233, — Athenaeum,  Nov. 
3,  1849,  pp.  1107-1109.— Spec- 
tator, Nov.  3,  1849,  pp,  1043- 
1045, 

Unpublished  Letters  of.  Hours 

at  Home,  vol.  11,  1870,  pp. 
101-110. 

Villette.  Putnam's  Monthly 

Magazine,  vol.  1,  1853,  pp.  535- 
539. — University  Quarterly,  by 
W.  W.  Kinsley,  vol.  2.  p.  233, 
etc. — Edinburgh  Review,  vol. 
97,  1853,  pp.  380-390.— Christ- 
ian Remembrancer,  vol.  25, 
N.S.,  1853,  pp.  401-443.— 
Eclectic  Review,  vol.  5,  N.S., 
1853,  pp.  305-320.— West- 
minster Review,  vol.  3,  N.S. , 
1853,  pp.  474-491.— New  Quar- 
terly Review,  vol.  2,  1853,  pp. 
237-240.— Littell's  Living  Age, 
vol.  36,  1853,  pp.  588-592.— 
Athenaeum,  Feb.  12,  1853,  pp. 
186-188.— Spectator,  Feb.  12, 
1853,  pp.  155,  156. 

Visit  to  Home  of.  Monthly 

Religious  Magazine,  vol.  31,  p. 
41,  etc. — Hours  at  Home,  by  J. 
D.  Sherwood,  vol.  5,  pp.  243- 
245. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY. 


vii 


Bronte,  Charlotte. 

Visit  to  her  School  at  Brussels. 

Scribner's     Monthly,     vol.     3, 

1871,  pp.  186-188. 

Winter's    Day    at  Haworth- 

St.  James's  Magazine,  by  W- 
H.  Cooke,  vol.  21,  1868,  pp. 
161-171.— Chambers's  Journal, 
1868,  fourth  series,  pp.  124-128. 

Writings.      North  American 

Review,  by  Mrs.   M.  J.  Sweat, 


Bronte,  Charlotte, 
vol.  85,  1857,  pp.  293-329.— 
New  Monthly  Magazine,  vol. 
95,  1852,  pp.  295-305 ;  same 
article,  Littell's  Living  Age, 
vol.  34,  pp.  417-422.— Hog<?'s 
Instructor,  vol.  4,  N.S.,  1855, 
pp.  425-436  ;  same  article, 
Eclectic  Magazine,  vol.  35, 
1855,  pp.  407-418,  and  Littell's 
Living  Age,  vol.  45,  pp.  723- 
732. 


III.— CHRONOLOGICAL  LIST  OF  WORKS. 


Poems  by  C.,  E.,  and  A. 

Bell        ,  1846 

Jane  Eyre ,         .         .         ,1847 
Shirley       ....     1849 
Biographical  Notice  of  her 
Sisters,  and  Preface  pre- 
fixed     to     "Wuthering 
Heights,"  with   u  Selec- 
tion from  their  Works  .     1850 


Villette 


1853 


The  Professor     .        .         .     1857 
Emma  :  a  fragment  (Corn- 
hill      Magazine,    April 
1860)      .  1860 


TKe 


In  SHILLING  Monthly  Volumes,  Square  8vo.  Well  printed  on  fine 
toned  paper,  with  Red-line  Border,  and  strongly  bound  in  Cloth.  Each 
Volume  contains  from  joo  to  350  pages.  With  Introductory  Notices 
by  WILLIAM  SHARP,  MATHILDE  BLIND,  WALTER  LEWIN,  JOHN 
HOGBEN,  A.  J.  SYMINGTON,  JOSEPH  SKIPSEY,  EVA  HOPE,  JOHN 
RICHMOND,  ERNEST  RHYS,  PERCY  E.  PINKERTON,  MRS.  GARDEN, 
DEAN  CARRINGTON,  DR.  J.  BRADSHAW,  FREDERICK  COOPER,  HON, 
RODEN  NOEL,  J.  ADDINGTON  SYMONDS,  G.  WILLIS  COOKE,  ERIC 
MACKAY,  ERIC  S.  ROBERTSON,  WILLIAM  TIREBUCK,  STUART 
J.  REID,  MRS.  FREILIGRATH  KROEKER,  J.  LOGIE  ROBERTSON,  M.A. 
SAMUEL  WADDINGTON,  etc.,  etc. 


Cloth,  Red  Edges 
Cloth,  Uncut  Edges 


Is.       I     Red  Roan,  Gilt  Edges   2s.  6d. 
Is.  Silk  Plush,  Gilt  Edges  4s.  6d. 


THE  FOLLOWING  VOLUMES  ARE  NOW  READY. 


CHRISTIAN  YEAR. 

By  Rev.  John  Keble. 
COLERIDGE. 

Edited  by  Joseph  Skipsey. 
LONGFELLOW. 

Edited  by  Eva  Hope. 
CAMPBELL. 

Edited  by    .  Hogben. 
SHELLEY. 

Edited  by  Joseph  Skipsey. 
WORDSWORTH. 

Edited  by  A.  J.  Symington. 
BLAKE. 

Edited  by  Joseph  Skipsey. 
WHITTIER. 

Edited  by  Eva  Hope. 
POE. 

Edited  by  Joseph  Skipsey. 
CHATTERTON. 

Edited  by  John  Richmond. 
BURNS.    Poems. 
BURNS.    Songs. 

Edited  by  Joseph  Skipsey. 
MARLOWE. 

Edited  by  P.  E.  Pinkerton. 
KEATS. 

Edited  by  John  Hogben. 
HERBERT. 

Edited  by  Ernest  Rhys. 
VICTOR  HUGO. 

Translated  by  Dean  Carrington. 
COWPER. 

Edited  by  Eva  Hope. 
SHAKESPEARE: 

Songs,  Poems,  and  Sonnets. 
Edited  by  William  Sharp. 


EMERSON.     Edited  by  W.  Lewin. 
SONNETS  of  this  CENTURY. 

Edited  by  William  Sharp. 
WHITMAN.  Edited  by  E.  Rhys. 
SCOTT.  Marmion,  etc. 
SCOTT.  Lady  of  the  Lake,  etc. 
Edited  by  William  Sharp. 
PRAED.  Edited  by  Fred.  Cooper. 
HOGG. 

By  his  Daughter,  Mrs.  Garden. 
GOLDSMITH. 

Edited  by  William  Tirebuck. 
LOVE    LETTERS    OF    A 
VIOLINIST.    By  Eric  Mackay. 
SPENSER. 

Edited  by  Hon.  Roden  Noel. 
CHILDREN  OF  THE  POETS. 
Edited  by  Eric  S.  Robertson. 
BEN  JONSON. 

Edited  by  J.  A.  Symonds. 
BYRON  (2  Vols.) 

Edited  by  Mathilde  Blind. 
THE  SONNETS  OF  EUROPE. 
Edited  by  S.  Waddington. 
ALLAN  RAMSAY. 

Edited  by  J.  Logie  Robertson. 
SYDNEY  DOBELL. 

Edited  by  Mrs.  Dobell. 
POPE.  Edited  by  John  Hogben. 
HEINE.  Edited  by  Mrs.  Kroeker. 
BEAUMONT  &  FLETCHER. 

Edited  by  J.  S.  Fletcher. 
BOWLES,      LAMB,      AND 
HARTLEY  COLERIDGE. 
Edited  by  William  Tirebuck. 


London  :  WALTER  SCOTT,  24  Warwick  Lane,  Paternoster  Row. 


THE  CAMELOT  SERIES, 


VOLUMES  ALREADY  ISSUED. 

ROMANCE   OP   KING  ARTHUR. 

Edited  by  Ernest  Rhys. 
WALDBN.  Edited  by  Will  H.  Dircks. 

CONFESSIONS    OF   AN    ENGLISH   OPIUM 
EATER.  Edited  by  William  Sharp. 

IMAGINARY   CONVERSATIONS. 

Edited  by  Havelock  Ellis. 

PLUTARCH'S    LIVES.  Edited  by  B.  J.  Snell,  M.A. 

SIR  THOMAS  BROWNE'S  RELIGIO  MEDICI,  etc. 

Edited  by  J.  Addington  Symonds. 

SHELLEY'S   ESSAYS   AND   LETTERS. 

Edited  by  Ernest  Rhys. 

PROSE   WRITINGS   OF   SWIFT. 

Edited  by  W.  Lewin. 
MY   STUDY  WINDOWS. 

Edited  by  Richard  Garnett,  LL.EH 

GREAT   ENGLISH   PAINTERS. 

Edited  by  William  Sharp. 

LORD   BYRON'S   LETTERS.  Edited  by  M.  Blind. 

ESSAYS    BY    LEIGH    HUNT.  Edited  by  A.  Symons. 

LONGFELLOW'S   PROSE   WORKS. 

Edited  by  William  Tirebuck. 

GREAT   MUSICAL   COMPOSERS. 

Edited  by  Mrs.  William  Sharp. 

MARCUS    AURELIUS.  Edited  by  Alice  Zimmern. 

SPECIMEN    DAYS    IN   AMERICA.     By  Walt  Whitman. 
WHITE'S  NATURAL  HISTORY  of  SELBORNE. 

Edited,  with  Introduction,  by  Richard  Jefieries. 


The  Series  is  issued  in  two  styles  of  Binding — Red  Cloth, 
Cut  Edges;  and  Dark  Blue  Cloth,  Uncut  Edges.  Either 
Style,  PRICE  ONE  SHILLING. 


MONTHLY  SHILLING    VOLUMES. 


A  New  Series  of  Critical  Biographies. 

Edited  by  Professor  ERIC  S.  ROBERTSON. 

ALREADY  ISSUED— 

LIFE  OF  LONGFELLOW.  BY  PROFESSOR  ERIC  S. 
ROBERTSON. 

"The  story  of  the  poet's  life  is  well  told.  .  .  .  The  remarks  on  Longfellow  as 
a  translator  are  excellent." — Saturday  Review. 

11  No  better  life  of  Longfellow  has  been  published."— Glasgow  Herald. 

LIFE  OF  COLERIDGE.     By  HALL  CAINE. 

The  Scotsman  says— "It  is  a  capital  book.  .  .  .  Written  throughout  with 
spirit  and  great  literary  skill.  The  bibliography  is  unusually  full,  and  adds  to 
the  value  of  the  work." 

The  Academy  says—"  It  is  gracefully  and  sympathetically  written,  .  .  .  and 
it  is  no  small  praise  to  say  that  it  is  worthy  of  the  memory  which  it  enshrines." 

The  Birmingham  Daily  Post  says— "The  book  is  a  great  gain,  and  cannot 
be  overlooked  by  any  student  of  Coleridge." 

LIFE  OF  DICKENS.     BY  FRANK  T.  MARZIALS. 

"An  interesting  and  well- written  biography."— Scotsman. 

LIFE  OF  DANTE  GABRIEL  ROSSETTL  BY 
JOSEPH  KNIGHT 

LIFE  OF  SAMUEL  JOHNSON.    BY  COL.  F.  GRANT. 
LIFE  OF  DARWIN.     BY  G.  T.  BETTANY. 

Ready  June  2$th. 
CHARLOTTE  BRONTE.        By  AUGUSTINE  BIRRELL 

To  be  followed  on  July  2$th  by 

LIFE     OF    THOMAS    CARLYLE.      BY    RICHARD 
GARNETT,  LL.D. 

Volumes  in    preparation    by  AUSTIN    DOBSON,    R.    B.    HALDANE, 
M.P.,  WILLIAM  ROSSETTI,  WILLIAM  SHARP,  JAMES  SIME,  etc. 

LIBRARY  EDITION  OF  "GREAT  WRITERS." 

An  Issue  of  all  the  Volumes  in  this  Series  will  be  published,  printed 
en  large  paper  of  extra  quality,  in  handsome  finding,  Demy  8vo,  price 
2-.  6d.  per  volume. 

London  :  WALTER  SCOTT,  24  Warwick  Lane,  Paternoster  Row. 


NOW  READY,  CLOTH  GILT,  PRICE  THREE  SHILLINGS. 


NEW  VOLUME  OF  VERSE. 


LAST  YEAR'S  LEAVES, 

BY  JOHN  JERVIS  BERESFORD,  M.A. 


OPINIONS  OF  THE  PRESS. 

11  Mr.  Beresford's  subjects  are  many  and  varied,  and  he  displays  a 
ready  versatility  in  adapting  his  strains  to  the  most  opposite  themes. 
His  lines  on  '  Ireland  '  are  marked  by  an  ardent  patriotism  that  finds 
vent  in  justly  indignant  and  vigorous  accents.  In  quite  another  key 
the  poem  called  '  Amor  Vincit  Oinnia '  is  an  example  of  tender  and 
pathetic  verse,  in  which  both  idea  and  form  deserve  equal  praise. 
'The  Poet's  Crown'  is  another  of  the  "charming  poems  contained  in 
this  volume." — Tlie  Morning  Post. 

"Last  Years  Leaves  is  quite  above  the  average  of  the  numerous 
books  of  verse  which  are  poured  in  ever-increasing  volume  over  an 
unappreciative  public.  "We  commend  this  volume  to  our  readers. — 
Literary  World. 

"  These  poems  and  sonnets  make  a  handsome  little  volume.  The 
poet  finds  inspiration  in  many  subjects,  and  the  events,  domestic  and 
public,  which  touch  the  springs  of  the  nation's  life — The,  Christian. 

"  A  collection  of  gracefully- written  verse." — Western  Mail. 

"  Instinct  with  true  poetry." — The  Malvern  Advertiser. 

"  His  descriptions  of  *  Elsie  Venner  '  and  Shorthouse's  lovely  book, 
'  Sir  Perceval,'  are  full  of  point  and  poetic  beauty,  which  all  readers 
of  those  books  will  fully  appreciate." — The  Carmarthen  Journal. 

"  '  The  Legend  of  Myddfai,'  and  '  The  Poet's  Crown  '  should  live  in 
our  literature." — The  Bayswater  Chronicle. 

"  We  commend  this  little  volume  very  heartily  to  all  true  lovers  of 
poetry  and  nature." — Malvern  Looker-on. 

"  The  fruits  of  a  Muse  graceful,  sober,  playful,  stately,  tender,  or 
strong,  according  to  the  theme." — The  Red  Dragon. 

"Altogether,  there  is  much  merit  and  promise  in  this  handsome 
little  volume.  We  shall  hope  to  extend  our  acquaintance  with  Mr. 
Beresford." — Oxford  Review. 


LONDON  :  WALTER  SCOTT,  24  Warwick  Lane,  Paternoster  Row. 


SEASON  1887. 

Will  be  published  early  in  May.     Price  (Cloth)  3/6. 

THOROUGHLY    REVISED,  NEW  ILLUSTRATIONS,  STEAMER   TIME 
TABLES,    SKELETON    TOURS. 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  VIKINGS, 

A  POPULAR 

GUIDE  TO  NORWAY, 

CONTAINING 

Description  of  that  Wonderful  Country. 

Constitution  and  Politics  of  Norway. 

Hints  to  Tourists. 

Railway  and  Steamboat  Arrangements. 

Popular  Tourist  Routes  by  Fjeld  and  Fjord. 

Tables  of  Exchange. 

Cost  of  Travelling  in  Norway. 

Trips  to  the  North  Cape. 

The  Scenery  of  the  Sogne,  the  Hardanger,  the  Hjorund,  Norang, 

and  other  famous  Arms  of  the  Sea. 
Fishing  and  Shooting. 
Modes  of  Travel. 

Rates  of  Charges  for  Horse  and  Carriole,  etc. 
Tourist  Tracks  to  all  Parts. 
Tables  of  Distances  from  Station  to  Station. 

A  new  feature  of  this  Season's  Guide  will  be  a  detailed  list  of 
over  thirty  different  Tours,  extending  over  five,  twelve,  and 
nineteen  days. 

Maps  of  the  Principal  Routes,  and  every  other  Information  useful 
to  the  Traveller. 


London  :  WALTER  SCOTT,  24  Warwick  Lane,  Paternoster  Row. 


Price  6d.;   Post  Free,  ^d. 
No.  I.  READY  SEPTEMBER  ist,  1887. 


IP  MORALISTS'  MONTHLY: 

A  JOURNAL  FOR  NATURE-LOVERS  AND 

NA  TURE-  THINKERS. 
EDITED  BY  Dr.  J.  W.  WILLIAMS,  M.A. 


The  Naturalists  Monthly  will  contain — 

1.  Original    and    Recreative   Papers    on    Popular    Scientific 

subjects  by  well-known  writers. 

2.  Articles  on  the  Distribution  of  Animal  and  Plant  Life  in  the 

British  Islands. 

3.  Monographs  on  groups  generally  looked  over  by  the  Field- 

Naturalist,  as  the  British  Fresh-water  Worms  and  Leeches 
in  Zoology,  and  the  Lichens  and  Mosses  in  Botany. 

4.  Accounts  of  Scientific  Voyages  and  Expeditions. 

5.  Biographical  Lives  of  the  Greatest  Scientific  Men 

6.  "  The  Editor's  Easy  Chair  "—a  Monthly  Chit-chat  on  the 

most  important  Scientific  Questions  of  the  day. 

7.  Reports  of  the  Learned  Societies. 

8.  General  Notes  and  Correspondence. 

9.  Reviews  of  the  latest  Works  and  Papers. 
10.  Answer  and  Query  Column  for  Workers. 

The  Naturalists'  Monthly  will  be  issued  on  the  1st  of  each 
Month.     Annual  Subscription,  7/-  post  free. 


London  :  WALTER  SCOTT,  24  Warwick  Lane,  Paternoster  Row. 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY 


PR  Birrell,   Augustine 

4168  Life  of  Charlotte  Bronte 

B5